LILITH A Novel A Sequel to “The Unloved Wife” — CHAPTER I OLD ADAH’S SECRET
Transcriber’s Note:
New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.
By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH
Author of “The Bride’s Fate,” “The Changed Brides,” “Cruel as the Grave,” “The Hidden Hand,” “Ishmael,” “Self-Raised,” Etc.
A. L. BURT COMPANY
PUBLISHERS ⁂ NEW YORK
Popular Books
By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH
In Handsome Cloth Binding
Price — — 60 Cents per Volume
CAPITOLA’S PERIL
CRUEL AS THE GRAVE
“EM”
EM’S HUSBAND
FOR WHOSE SAKE
ISHMAEL
LILITH
THE BRIDE’S FATE
THE CHANGED BRIDES
THE HIDDEN HAND
THE UNLOVED WIFE
TRIED FOR HER LIFE
SELF-RAISED
WHY DID HE WED HER
For Sale by all Booksellers or will be sent postpaid on receipt of price
A. L. BURT COMPANY PUBLISHERS
52 Duane Street — — — — — New York
Copyright, 1881 and 1890
By ROBERT BONNER’S SONS
Lilith
Printed by special arrangement with
STREET & SMITH
LILITH
3
So at last shall come old age,
Decrepit, as beseems that stage.
How else should we retire apart
With the hoarded memories of the heart?
—Browning.
Oh, for the touch of a vanished hand,
And the sound of a voice that is still!
—Tennyson.
It was a lovely morning in May, when Tudor Hereward
sat, wrapped in his gray silk dressing-gown, reclining
in his resting-chair, on the front piazza at
Cloud Cliffs.
He had had a hard fight with death, and had barely
come out of it with his life.
Physicians and friends alike ascribed his illness to
nervous shock upon a system already run down under
the long-continued pressure of work and worry.
He was convalescent now, yet he seemed the mere
shadow of his former vigorous manhood.
By his side, on a stand covered with white damask,
stood a basket of luscious strawberries in a nest
of their own leaves; also a vase of fragrant spring
4flowers—hyacinths, tulips, jonquils, daffodils, violets
and heart’s-ease. Yet he neither touched nor tasted
flowers or fruit.
Before him stretched the green lawn, shaded by
acacia trees in full bloom, which filled the air with
their rich aroma.
Farther on, the woods swept around the grounds,
a semi-circular wall of living verdure.
Beyond them stood the cliffs, opal-tinted in the sunlight,
misty where their heads were vailed by the soft
white clouds which gave them their name.
Birds trilled their song of rapture through the perfumed
air.
It was a lovely morning in a lovely scene. A morning
and a scene that ministered to every sense, yet
it was more than a mere material paradise, for its
many delights combined to fill the soul with peace,
joy and thankfulness, and so to raise it
“From Nature up to Nature’s God.”
Especially to a convalescent, coming for the first
time out of his sick-room, must such a scene of summer
glory have brought a delicious sense of new life
in fresh and keen enjoyment, making him think that
even of this material world it might be said, to some
less favored people of some other planet: “Eye hath
not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath it entered into the
heart of man the things that God hath prepared for
them that love Him.”
But this was not the case with Tudor Hereward.
To his sick soul, as to the diseased mind of another,
the beauty of the earth and the glory of the heavens
were but
“A foul and pestilent congregation of vapors,”
for all the pleasure he could take in them.
His wife Lilith was gone—dead—murdered.
5This was to him the death-knell of nature. His
mental suffering was not now sharp. He was much
too weak to feel acutely. His sorrow had settled into
a dull despair—a cold and lifeless misery.
Lilith was gone.
If she had passed away peacefully in her bed, attended
by friends, sustained by religion, though he
must have mourned for her, he could have borne his
loss; or if, as had been at first supposed, she had accidentally
fallen into the creek, and met a sudden,
painless death, still, though he must have suffered
much more, yet he could have endured the blow; but
she had been butchered—cruelly butchered by some
night-prowling ruffian, whose identity was neither
known nor suspected, and whose motive for the monstrous
crime could not even be imagined.
Lilith had been slain, and the blackness of darkness
had settled upon the soul of him who felt that
he had driven her forth that bitter winter night to
meet her awful fate.
Yes, the blackness of darkness seemed to have
fallen like the clods of the grave upon his dead and
buried soul. In other deaths the body only dies;
the soul lives on. In his case it seemed the soul that
died, while the poor weak body lived on.
He had not been deserted in his misery and
despair. As soon as the news of the discovered murder
at Cliff Creek had flown over the country, spreading
horror everywhere, friends and neighbors had
flocked to the house, with profound sorrow for the
murdered wife and sympathy for the awfully bereaved
husband, and earnest proffers of assistance in any
manner in which their services could be made available.
And when it became known that Mr. Hereward
himself had been suddenly stricken down by dangerous
illness, the ladies of the neighborhood, skilful
6nurses all, carefully trained to their duties as their
mothers before them had been—and as all the
mistresses of large plantations necessarily were—came
in turn to stop at the Cliffs, and to take care of
the desolate master.
The Rev. Mr. Cave, his old pastor, had come every
day to visit him, and as soon as his condition warranted,
to administer religious consolation.
Every one mourned for Lilith, every one sympathized
with Hereward, and served him in every possible
way. They “pulled him through,” as the doctor
phrased it, though it was but the shadow of the man
they raised.
And even now that he was convalescent he was not
left to himself.
Mrs. Jab Jordon was now the volunteer housekeeper
and nurse, as she had been for the week past,
and as she meant to be for the week to come, and her
fine health and good spirits and judicious management
were as beneficial to the stricken man as anything
could be under these adverse circumstances.
It was her hand that had arranged his reclining-chair
on the piazza, and placed the stand of fruit and
flowers by its side. It was her will that had kindly
forced him out of the gloom of his sick-chamber into
the sunshine and fresh, fragrant air of that lovely
May morning. It was her precaution that still kept
from him the loads of well-meaning letters of condolence
that he could not have borne to read as yet.
And even now the good woman was upstairs superintending
Cely and Mandy in the work of preparing
a new room for the patient, who was not to be taken
back to the old sick-chamber, which was dismantled
and, with all its windows open, turned out, so to
speak, to all the airs of spring.
It was a little surprising to all who knew old Nancy,
the colored housekeeper who had so long ruled
7supreme at Cloud Cliffs, that she was not jealous of
this invasion of the house by the ladies of the neighborhood.
But in fact, Nancy was grateful for their
presence and their help.
“’Sides w’ich,” as she confided to Cassy, the cook,
“dis ain’t no time fer no po’ mortil to stan’ on deir
dignity. De ’sponsibility ob de case is too mons’ous;
let alone my heart bein’ broke long ob po’ dear Miss
Lilif goin’ to glory de drefful way she did! an’ me
fit for nuffin’. It would be flyin’—’deed it’s de trufe—flyin’.”
So Nancy put herself under the orders of Mrs. Jordon,
as she had done under her predecessors.
The pale convalescent, sitting in his resting-chair,
gazed with languid eyes over the lovely lawn, with
its fragrant blossoming trees, and its parterres of
flowers in sunny spots, on to the encircling woods
filled with birds and bird songs, and beyond to the
opal-tinted, mist-vailed cliffs, and to the deep blue
sky above them all; yet seemed to take in nothing
of the brightness and the beauty.
At length his listless, wandering eyes perceived a
figure, at strange variance with the bright summer
scene.
Creeping around from the rear grounds, emerging
from a side grove of acacia trees, winding between
parterres of hyacinths, tulips, daffodils, and other
spring flowers, came a very aged woman, small,
black, withered, poorly clad in an old brown linsey
gown, with a red handkerchief tied over her head and
under her chin, and leaning on a cane, she drew slowly
near the piazza, climbed the two or three steps and
stood bobbing, but trembling with infirmity, before
the invalid master.
“Well, Aunt Adah, I am pleased to see you abroad
once more,” said Hereward, kindly.
“Young marster, I t’ank yer, sah. An’ I is t’ankful!
8Oh, my Hebbenly Lord, how t’ankful I is in
my heart to fine yer sittin’ out yere!” earnestly responded
the woman, reverently raising her eyes and
trembling through all her frame.
“Sit down, Aunt Adah. You are not able to stand,”
said Hereward, kindly, stretching out his emaciated
hand to reach and draw a chair up to the weary old
woman.
“I t’anks yer, young marster, I t’anks yer werry
much, an’ I will sit down in yer p’esence, since yer’s
so ’siderate as to ’mit me so to do; fer I is weak,
young marster—I is weak. I has been yere a many
times to see yer, young marster, but dey wouldn’
leabe me do it, no dey wouldn’, an’ I ’spects dey was
right. Yer wa’n’t well ’nuff to be ’sturbed,” said the
old creature, as she lowered herself slowly and carefully
into the chair, for all her joints were stiff with
extreme age.
“You were very kind to come to inquire after me
so often,” said Hereward, gently.
“An’ w’y wouldn’ I come? An’ how should ebber
I hear ob yer ’dout comin’ myse’f to ’quire? It’d be
long ’nuff fo’ any ob dese t’oughtless niggers yere
come ’cross de crik to fetch me any news! Me, as
has been a savint ob de Tudors for ’mos’ a hund’ed
years an’ is by fur de ol’est savint on de plantation!
’Deed it’s de trufe, young marster. I was ninety-nine
years old las’ Can’lemas Day,” continued the old
woman, stooping to lay her cane on the floor.
Hereward smiled faintly. He knew from old farm
records that Aunt Adah was even older than, with
the strange pride of her race in extreme longevity,
she claimed to be; and that for the last few years she
had steadily called herself ninety-nine years old last
Candlemas Day, sticking at that imposing number and
seeming to forget that every year increased it; honestly
to forget, for old Adah would have been perfectly
9delighted if any one had opened her eyes and
explained to her that she might truly lay claim to a
hundred and seven years.
“You have certainly been a most faithful follower of
the family, Aunt Adah,” said the young man.
“Yes, honey, fai’ful!” assented the old creature.
“Dat’s me, fai’ful!—fai’ful froo fick an’ fin, froo good
’port and ebil ’port, fai’ful fer ninety-nine years las’
Can’lemas Day! I didn’t ’mancipate de plantashun to
go off to Cong’ess like so many ob dem riff-raff, lowlife
brack niggers did! No, sah! Aunt Adah Mungummerry
had too much ’spect fer herse’f, let alone
’spect fer de ole famberly ob de Tudors, to ’grace
herse’f dat way! ’Sides w’ich, young marster, to tell
de bressed trufe, I wouldn’ ’a’ lef’ my log-house in de
piney woods ’cross de crik, wid my good pine-knot fire
in de winter time, an’ my cool spring ob water outside
de do’, no, not fer all de Cong’ess in de whole worl’!
’Deed, ’fo’ de law, it’s de trufe!”
And, inasmuch as Aunt Adah had been long past
labor and was living as a pensioner on the family at
the time of the emancipation, any stranger hearing her
boast might have thought that policy and not principle
was the secret of her fidelity to native soil and friends.
But such was not the case. At no age would she have
left the home and the family to whom she was so
strongly attached.
Her bondage was that of love, from which no act
of Congress could emancipate her.
“Would you like a glass of wine, Aunt Adah?”
inquired the young man, reaching his thin hand to a
silver call-bell that stood upon the stand near him.
“No, honey; no, chile, not yit; not jis yit! I’d like
a tumbler ob good b’andy toddy, bimeby, but not yit,
caze I’s got somefin on my min’,” replied the old creature,
so very solemnly that Hereward withdrew his
hand from the bell, lifted his head and looked at her.
10“Something on your mind, Aunt Adah?” he inquired.
“Yes, young marster, somefin werry sarous on my
min’,” repeated the aged woman.
“What is it, Adah? Speak out, my good soul.
Don’t be afraid!” said Hereward, kindly.
“I ain’t afeard, young marster! ’Tain’t dat! But
it is somefin berry heabby on to my min’, as been
wantin’ to get offen my min’ by tellin’ ob you; an’
dat’s wot fetch me yere mos’ ebbery day since yer’s
been sick; on’y dey wouldn’ leabe me see yer, no way,
and I ’spects dey was yight. But I sees yer now,
young marse, an’ I wants to tell yer.”
“Very well, Aunt Adah, tell me what it is now,”
said Hereward, in an encouraging tone.
“Young marse, it is a solemn secret, beknown on’y
to me an’ one udder gran’ wilyan! But I was boun’
not to tell anybody on dis worl’ ’fo’ I could tell yo’
fuss. Dough, indeed, it ought fo’ to be tole long
ago, on’y it wasn’ in my power to tell it at de yight
time, caze I was all alone in my house, laid up long
ob de rheumatiz, an’ didn’ know wot was gwine on
yere at dis place; an’ w’en I did come to fine out, it
were too late fer dem, an’ I come to tell yer, but yer
was too ill to be ’sturbed, an’ dey wouldn’ let me see
yer, an’ I ’spects dey was yight; but I was ’termined
to keep dat solemn secret in my own heart, an’ not
to tell nobody wot I knowed to make a stracshun in
de place, till yo’ got well so I could tell yo’ fuss, an’
let yer do wot yer t’ought bes’.”
“Yes, yes; but what—what is it that you have to
tell me?” demanded Hereward, becoming more impressed
by the words and manner of the woman.
His excitement alarmed the poor creature, who
pulled herself up suddenly, saying:
“Hole on now, Adah Mungummerry! Hole on,
11ole lady! Yer’s a rushin’ ob it on too rapid on to
a sick man. Hole up, now!” she said, talking to herself,
as is the habit of the extremely aged.
“Tell me at once what you have to tell,” said Hereward,
with a sudden terrible suspicion that her communication
might concern the murder of his young
wife.
“Well, dear young marster, but yer mus’ have
patience and ’pose yerse’f, sah! ’Deed yer mus’,
young marse, or yer’ll make yerse’f wuss, an’ wot
would Mrs. Jab an’ de udders say to me ef I made
yer wuss? I’s gwine to tell yer, young marse, w’ich
I come yere fo’ dat puppose; but I mus’ tell yer
werry graduately—so as not to make yer no wuss.
Well, now, le’s see—le’ me see, now. Le’ me be
cautious. Sort o’ break de news little by little. Young
marse, yer know dat mornin’ wot yer come to my
cabin to ’quire ’bout Miss Lilif?”
“Yes,” breathed the young man, beginning to
tremble with anxiety in his extreme weakness.
“Well, young marse, as I telled you dat mornin’ I
’peats now. She hadn’ been dere, nor likewise nigh
de place dat bressed night, as w’y should she come,
w’en—listen now, young marse! w’y should she come
w’en it warn’t ne’sary; caze she had sent Nancy long
ob dat po’ misfortunit young gal, to fetch me money,
an’ close, an’ wittels, an’ drink, an’ ebbery singerly
fing as heart could wish.”
“So you told me before,” said Hereward, impatiently.
“So I did, my dear young marse, an’ I ax yer pardon
fer tellin’ ob yo’ ag’in; but I does it to make
yer ax yerse’f w’y should Miss Lilif do such a unne’sary
fing as to come to my cabin dat cole night for
nuffin? No, young marse! She didn’ come to no cabin
dat night.”
12“But she started to go!” exclaimed Hereward, with
a cry of anguish.
“No, young marse! An’ dis is wot I war tryin’ to
come at, soft an’ grad’al, not to s’prise yer too sudden.
Now listen, dear marse, an’ year wot I tell yer,
’caze it’s de bressed trufe—Miss Lilif nebber come to
de cabin dat night, nor likewise she nebber started to
come, neider!” solemnly declared the old woman.
Hereward sprang up, stared at the earnest speaker
and then fell back faint and trembling.
“’Pose yerse’f, dear young marse; dere ain’t nuffin
to ’stress yer, but quite deffrint,” soothingly murmured
old Adah.
“What—what do you mean? She certainly did go
to the creek, because—because——” faltered the
speaker, but his voice broke down in silence.
“Caze dere was a body foun’ dere? Dat wot yer
were gwine to say, young marse?”
“Yes,” breathed Hereward.
“Yes, so dere was, Marse Tudor, so dere was. But
dat body wa’n’t dear Miss Lilif’s!”
Hereward, trembling as if stricken with palsy, and
with his hands clutching the arms of his chair, bent
forward and stared at the speaker.
“It’s de trufe, as I s’pect to stan’ ’fo’ my Hebbenly
Judge at de las’ day, Marse Tudor! Dat body war
not Miss Lilif’s, as I could hab edified to de Cow’s
Jury, ef I had a knowed wot was gwine on yere an’
could a come up ’fo’ it. ’Stead of w’ich I war laid
up long ob de rheumatiz at home, an’ no one came
nigh me to tell nuffin.”
“Not—not—Lilith’s——” muttered Hereward, falling
back in his chair quite overcome.
Old Adah, in her well-meaning, blundering manner,
had tried to “break the news,” but had not succeeded.
She was alarmed at the looks of the young
man.
13“Le’ me yun in de house an’ fetch yer a glass of
wine, Marse Tudor! Please, sah!” she pleaded.
“No, no, no, do not move!—I want nothing—I want
nobody to come. What did you say?—It was not——”
“No, Marse Tudor, it war not hern, no mo’ an it
war your’n or mine,” impressively replied old Adah.
“But—it was identified as such by—by——”
“By de long, curly brack ha’r, so I years, an’ by
de gown, an’ de unnerclose wid her name on ’em, an’
de putty little F’ench boots wid her name on de inside.
Wa’n’t dat wot yer war gwine to say, Marse
Tudor?”
“Yes.”
“Well, dat were all jes’ so. De booful ha’r war
like Miss Lilif’s, shuah nuff, an’ de warm casher
gown, an’ de unnerclose, an’ de pooty F’ench boots
war all Miss Lilif’s. But dat war jes’ all dere war
ob Miss Lilif’s. It wa’n’t hern.”
“Adah! what is this you are telling me, and what
reason have you for saying what you do?” demanded
Hereward, with a great effort.
“’Caze I knows all about it, young marse, an’ I
knows whose ’mains dey war as war foun’ in de
crik.”
“Whose, in the name of Heaven, were they?”
“Dey war doze ob dat po’, des’late young creeter
wot war murdered by her man, an’ t’rowed inter de
crik dat same night, as I could a testimonied at de
Cow’s Quest, ef I had been sent for or eben ef I had
known wot war gwine on yere at de time. But no
one t’ought ob sendin’ for me, a ole ’oman cripple up
wid de rheumatiz an’ not able to creep no furder
dan to fill my bucket at de spring outside de do’!
’Deed, I nebber heerd nuffin ’tall ’bout wot happen
till it war too late to edify de Cow’s Jury. Soon as I
did year it, I creeped up yere to tell yer wot I knowed;
but yer war too ill to be ’sturbed—so dey said, an’
14I ’spect as dey war yight. So I ’solved to keep de
secret till yer war able for to year it; ’caze I didn’t
want to make no mo’ stracshun in de neighborhood
wid no mo’ news till I could ’vise long ob you ’bout
it, sah. An’ so I come up yere two or three times
ebbery week, but dey wouldn’ leabe me come to yer—no
dey wouldn’! I’s moughty t’ankful as I has
cotch yer to-day, Marse Tudor.”
CHAPTER II NEW HOPE
Hereward was suffering from terrible excitement.
We said a little while since that his soul seemed dead
within him. And as resuscitation is always more distressing
than asphyxia, so the infusion of a ray of
hope that gave new life to his spirit caused much
anguish.
It required all his recovered power of mind to control
his emotion.
“Adah!” he said, “what you tell me is so strange,
so startling, so incredible, that I have the greatest
difficulty in receiving it! What good reason have you
for believing—believing that?”
Again Hereward broke down.
“Dat de ’mains foun’ in de crik wor not doze ob
my dear young mist’ess, but wor doze ob dat young
gal wot wor made way wid by her man? Yer see I
kin ’lude to dem ’mains d’out lozin’ ob my head ’caze
I knows dey wor doze ob dat po’ murdered gal. Ef I
eben s’picioned as dey wor doze ob my dear young
mist’ess I couldn’ speak ob dem, no, no mo’ dan yer
can yerse’f, Marse Tudor.”
15“Yes; but what proof—what proof have you?”
breathlessly inquired Hereward.
“I’s gwine to tell yer, Marse Tudor, ef yer will on’y
’pose yerse’f an’ hab patience. ’Deed, I ’spects as Mrs.
Jab’ll take de head offen my shou’ders fo’ ’citin’ ob
yer so.”
“Yes; but what proof? what proof?”
“I’s gwine to tell yer, Marse Tudor, ’deed I is.
Yer ’member dat mornin’ w’en yer come ’quirin’ at my
cabin ’bout Miss Lilif?”
“Yes, yes; you asked me that question some time
back.”
“So I did, Marse Tudor; an’ I ax ob yer pardon fo’
axin’ it ag’in. It wor on’y to ’mind yer of de day,
marse. Yer ’member as I tole yer how de young
mist’ess had gib dat po’ gal lots ob wittles an’ drink,
an’ close, an’ money, fo’ herse’f an’ me, too? Yer
’member dat, young marse?”
“I do.”
“An’ likewise as I tole yer how her man come in unexpected
dat same night, an’ eat up all de good
wittles, and drunk up all de good licker, an’ tuk all de
money, an’ ’pelled her to go ’way ’long o’ him dat same
night?”
“Yes, I remember. Go on.”
“Well, Marse Tudor, I tole yer all dat; but I didn’t
fink ob tellin’ ob yer all de little trifles w’ich ’peared
no ’count—sich as he makin’ ob her dress herse’f in
her close to go ’long ob him—dose berry close wot
Miss Lilif gib her—dat warm cashy gown, an’ de
nice unnerclose, an’ de pooty French boots, an’ de
little hat—all wot was tied up in de bundle—did he
make her take out an’ put on to go ’long ob him
genteel. No, I didn’t tell yer dat; nor likewise as
how she ’beyed him in ’spect ob de close, but ’posed
him when he tuk ebberyfin’ out’n de house an’ lef
me nuffin’. An’ dey bofe went ’way quarrelin’—quarrelin’
16werry bitter, an’ I yeard ’em at it till dey
got out ob yearin’—an’ next minit I heerd an awful
screech, an’ den anoder, an’ anoder. An’ I say:
‘Dere, now,’ I say, ‘he’s beatin’ ob her, de brute!’
An’ den dere was silence. An’ I nebber t’ought no
wuss ob it, dan it wor bad ’nuff, but not so uncommon
as to keep me ’wake.”
Old Adah paused for breath, while Hereward
waited for her next words with intense anxiety. At
length she resumed:
“I nebber tole yer ’bout dese las’ mentioned fings,
’caze I t’ought den dey was on’y trifles; but, Lor’,
who kin tell wot is trifles, or wot trifles is gwine to
mount up to ’fo’ dey’s done wid yer? It wor dem
berry trifles, w’ich I t’ought ob no ’count, as would
indentified dem ’mains wot was foun’ in de crik for
doze ob dat po’ young gal, ef on’y I hed been sent
fer to edify de Cow’s Quest. Dere! My Lor’! now
what is I done?” cried the old woman, rising in alarm
and peering into the face of the young master, who
had fallen back into his seat in what seemed to be a
dead swoon.
She took up the hand-bell, and was about to sound
an alarm for help, when her wrist was feebly grasped,
and her name faintly called.
“Adah—no—don’t ring! Wait—I shall recover
presently. Give me—time,” whispered Hereward,
making a great effort to rally.
After a little while he said:
“If what you tell me is true—and I have no reason
to doubt your word—then it was really the body
of that poor girl which was found in the creek, and
your mistress is still living. But, Adah, I commend
your discretion in keeping silent so long; and I advise
you to the same course. Speak to no one of
this matter. Let it remain for the present a secret
between you and me.”
17Old Adah, highly flattered by the thought of having
a secret in common with her master, kept from
all the rest of the world, warmly responded:
“I kep’ dat secret to myse’f all dis time, waitin’
fo’ yer to be well ’nuff to hear it, an’ I will keep on
keepin’ it, marster, an’ red hot pinchers shouldn’ pull
it out’n me till yer say so.”
“I do not want any more neighborhood gossip or
excitement over this matter. I do not want the
sacred name of my wife bandied about from mouth
to mouth in speculating as to what has become of
her. I must confer with my own tried and trusty
friends and the local authorities, and we must take
counsel together. You understand, Adah?”
“Surely, surely, young marster, I unnerstan’s so
puffect dat dat wor de reason w’y I kep’ wot I kno’d
to myse’f till I could tell it to yo’, Marse Tudor.”
“Very well. Now I think I must be alone for a
little while. Do you go into the kitchen and tell
Nancy or Cassy to give you—whatever you would
like in the way of refreshments.”
“Tank yer, Marse Tudor; I will go. Yer was allers
so ’siderate to de po’,” gratefully replied the woman,
as she stooped and picked up her stick, slowly arose
and hobbled away towards the rear of the house.
Hereward, left alone, pressed his hands to his head.
“Am I dreaming?” he asked himself. “Is this one
of those delirious visions that tortured or delighted
me during the progress of my fever? Lilith—not
dead? Lilith living? Oh, Heaven! can such a happiness
be really still possible to me, that I should see
Lilith again in the flesh? Oh, Heaven! that this could
come to pass! All evils of life would be nothing if
only Lilith could, peradventure, be restored to me
living. I would no longer care for all the fame and
glory that this world could give me, if only my child-wife could be returned to me! But can this be possible?
18What balance of proof is there in favor of her
continued life, in the face of the verdict of that
coroner’s jury? I do not know; I cannot weigh evidence
to-day! I am weak! I am weak! Kerr will
be here soon. I will ask him what he thinks about
the matter. I will tell him all and I will take his
opinion.”
As Hereward communed with himself in this manner
the door opened, and Mrs. Jab Jordon came out
on the piazza, bringing in her hands a silver waiter
upon which was arranged a china plate of chicken
jelly, another plate of delicate biscuits, a small decanter
of port wine, and a wine glass.
She set the waiter with its contents upon the little
stand beside Hereward’s chair, and then, looking at
the invalid critically, she inquired:
“What is the matter with you? You have been
worrying and exciting yourself about something.
And you know that is not good for you. Come, now,
I want you to eat all this jelly and drink at least
two glasses of wine, and then, as the sun is coming
around this way and it is getting warm, I want you
to come in and take your noon sleep.”
Hereward smiled faintly and tried obediently to
do as the lady bade him; but it is doubtful whether
he would have accomplished the task before him had
not Mrs. Jab drawn up a chair and drilled him into
compliance.
When he had finished his light meal she took his
arm and led him into the house and upstairs to the
new room that had been prepared for him, and made
him lie down on his bed.
Meanwhile, old Adah had gone into the kitchen,
where she found Nancy superintending the preparations
for dinner, while Cassy and the two younger
negro women were engaged in paring potatoes, shelling
peas, and capping strawberries.
19“Mornin’, chillun! How does all do dis fine mornin’?”
said the old woman, as she slowly and stiffly
lowered herself into the nearest chair and laid her
stick on the floor.
“Mornin’, Aunt Adah!” returned a chorus of voices,
as the three women stopped their work and came
around her.
“Glad to see de young marster out ag’in!” said
Adah.
“Yes, he is out ag’in—wot’s lef’ ob him! ’Deed
it’s awful! Makes me fink ob my latter en’,” said
Nancy, with a deep sigh.
“Yes, it’s a warnin’! It’s a warnin’!” put in Cassy,
without exactly defining what “it” meant.
“’Deed I gwine look out an’ see ef I can’t j’in some
more s’ieties. I ’longs to sebben or eight now, but
I ain’t satisfied in my own mine w’ich is de yight
one, or eben ef any ob dem I ’long to is de yight
one. An’ dere can’t be but one yight one, no way.”
“Chile Nancy, I fink as yer ’longs to too many
s’ieties. Now, one is ’nough for me, w’ich dat is de
Rebbernt Marse Parson Cave’s s’iety, w’ich is good
’nough for me, ’caze arter all it is de Lord I trus’ in
and not de s’iety,” humbly suggested old Adah.
“G’way f’om yere, ole ’oman! Yer dunno wot yer
talkin’ ’bout! In dese yere drefful times I want to
be on de safe side; so I j’ines all de s’ieties I kin fine
so as to get de yight one! I done hear ob two more
s’ieties way out yonder some’ars, w’ich I mean to
j’in soon’s ebber I get de chance.”
“Two more s’ieties, A’n’ Nancy!” exclaimed Cely
opening her eyes to their widest extent.
“Yes, honey; yes, chillun! W’ich one is—le’ me
see now—wot’s deir names a’gn? One is called de
Shakin’ Quakers. An’ dat s’iety would suit me good,
leastways in some fings; ’caze I doan beliebe in
marr’in an’ gibbin’ in marridge no mo’ dan dey do;
20an’ as fer de res’ ob it, w’y, ebbery time I gets
de fever’n’ ager I ken shake an’ quake wid de bes’ ob
’em! An’ dere’s dat oder s’iety, ’way out yonder
som’ers, as is called de More-men. But I misdoubts
as dat one kin be de yight one, ’caze dey’s just opposide
to de oder one, an’ beliebes in a doctrine called
Pulliginy, an’ libs up to it, to be sure, w’ich is mo’
dan some s’ieties do deir doctrines.”
“Wot’s Pulliginy, Nancy, chile?” inquired old Adah.
“Pulliginy is de More-men perswashun. It means
as a ’oman may marr’ as many husband’s as she kin
take care ob! An’ marster knows dat wouldn’t suit
me at all. I never could hab patience ’nuff wid de
po’ he-creeturs to marr’ one husban’, much less a
whole pulliginy ob ’em. No—I can’t say as I ’mire
de More-men doctorine. Dough I is much exercise
in my mine fear it might be de on’y yight one. Sure
’nuff, it must hab crosses ’nuff in it ef dat would sabe
a soul.”
“Nancy, chile, w’y can’t yer trus’ in de Lord, an’
not trouble so much ’bout de s’ieties?” inquired old
Adah.
“’Caze I wants to be zactly yight an’ sabe my soul
an’ go to Glory. But as for you, Aunt Adah, wot
do you expec’ as nebber goes inside ob any church?”
demanded Nancy.
“Honey, I hum’ly hopes de dear Lord will sabe
my soul, ’caze I can’t go to church in my ’streme ole
age—ninety-nine years old las’ Can’lemas Day. Can’t
walk nigh so far, honey, an’ can’t sit so long; but
I trus’ in de Lord.”
“An’ you, ’lectin’ de s’ieties as you do s’pects to go
to Glory?” demanded Nancy, full of righteous indignation.
“No, honey, no—not to Glory. I nebber ’sumed to
fink ob sich a fing as dat. But I do hope as de dear
Lord will let me in to some little place in His kingdom—some
21little house by some little crik running up
out’n de Ribber ob Life, whey I can lib in lub ’long ob
my dear ole man an’ our chillun wot all went home so
many years ago. Dat’s wot I hum’ly trus’ in de Lord
to gib me.”
“A’n’ Adah, wouldn’ yer like a bowlful of beef
soup?” inquired Cassy, breaking in upon this discussion.
“Yes, chile, I would, w’ich de young marster said as
I might hab a tumbler ob b’andy toddy, too.”
“All yight. So you shall. An’ yer’d better stay all
day wid us an’ get bofe a good dinner an’ a good supper,
an’ Cely an’ Mandy ’ill take you home.”
“T’anky, kindly, Cassy, chile, so I will,” concluded
the aged woman, settling herself comfortably for a
whole day’s enjoyment.
Early in the afternoon the Rev. Mr. Cave and Dr.
Kerr drove over together to see Tudor Hereward.
They were shown at once to his chamber, where
they found him reclining on a lounge near the open
window.
“You have been sitting out on the piazza this morning,
I hear,” said the doctor, after the first greetings
were over.
“Yes, for two hours,” replied Hereward.
“Too long for a first effort. You have overtasked
yourself.”
“No, it is not that, doctor. Please lock the door,
to prevent interruption, and draw your chairs up to
me, both of you. I have some strange news to communicate,
which I received this morning,” said Hereward,
in some nervous trepidation.
“Yes! and that is just what has excited and exhausted
you,” said Dr. Kerr, as he complied with
Hereward’s request, sat down beside him and felt his
pulse.
“And yet it was good news, if I can judge by the
22expression of your face, Tudor,” put in the rector,
wondering, meanwhile, what good news could possibly
have come to this awfully bereaved man.
“Yes, it was good news, if true; and there lies the
great anxiety,” replied Hereward.
And then to these two oldest of old friends and
neighbors, the pastor of the parish and the physician
of the family, Tudor Hereward told the story that
had been told him by old Adah.
The two gentlemen were not so much amazed as
the narrator had expected them to be, yet they were
most profoundly interested.
“There must always be a doubt in these cases where
the proof of identification seems to be in the clothing
only, and not in the person,” said the doctor.
“That is certainly so. Clothing may have changed
hands, as in this instance,” added the rector.
“I want your decided opinion, if you can give it
to me, on this subject. It is no exaggeration to say
that if it can be shown that the remains identified
before the coroner’s jury as those of my wife, were
in reality not hers, but of another person, I should
be lifted from death and despair to life and hope.
For look you, my friends, in all the long and dreary
days and in all the long and sleepless nights, I say
to myself, that whoever struck the fatal blow, I, and
I only, am the original cause of Lilith’s death,” said
Hereward.
“You are so morbid on that subject that I despair
of ever bringing you to reason,” sighed the rector.
“At least until I have brought him to health! The
body and mind are so nearly connected that when
one is weakened or diseased, the other is apt to be
so too,” added the doctor.
“You are both mistaken. My remorse and despair
have nothing to do with health of body or mind.
They are both normal and natural. Listen to me.
23If I, in the madness of the moment, had not insulted,
outraged, and driven my young wife from my side,
she would never have gone forth that bitter winter
night to meet the cruel death at the hands of some
midnight marauder—according to the verdict of the
coroner’s jury.”
“But you did not send her to the creek,” said the
doctor.
“No! but I might as well have done so! Oh! I
knew how it was—or might have been—for I will
still hope that it was not so. She knowing that she
was about to leave the Cliffs for an indefinite time,
thought of the poor old woman who might suffer in
her absence, and determined that she would pay her
a last visit and leave with her provision—in money,
which could be easily carried—to last her for a long
time. In her feeling of mortification at having been
cast off by her husband, she chose to go alone, so as
not to expose her distress to any one—not even to a
faithful servant. So, before setting out on her long
journey, she started to visit old Adah, at the creek
cabin, and met her fate—through me.”
“If she did meet her fate! But, Hereward, I am
inclined to believe the old woman’s story,” said the
doctor.
“And so do I,” added the rector.
“There is only one doubt,” replied Hereward,
“and it is this: The identification by the clothing
only must still be unsatisfactory. Lilith was in
mourning for my father. Her dress was always black,
and of one pattern—that is, her ordinary dress, I
mean, of course. It seems that she gave a suit of her
clothing to that poor girl. What of that? She had
other suits of the same sort of clothing, and wore
one of those that same night, for she wore no other
sort on common occasions. And the fear is that when
she set out to visit old Adah at the creek cabin, she
24was met, robbed and murdered by this tramp and
his girl, and that it was her screams that old Adah
heard. For remember, that Lilith’s watch and purse
have never been found, nor any trace of Lilith herself,
unless that found——” Hereward’s voice broke down,
and his head fell back upon his pillow.
Dr. Kerr went to a side table and poured out a
glass of wine, which he brought and compelled his
patient to drink.
“At any rate, Tudor, there is a very reasonable
hope that Lilith still lives. Let this hope sustain and
not exhaust you. Leave the matter in the hands of
Divine Providence, first of all, and in the hands of
your two friends as his servants and instruments.
Say nothing of this to any one else. It would not
be well to open up such a subject of discussion in
this neighborhood. Wait until we have used every
human means of discovering the whereabouts of your
Lilith,” said the rector, earnestly.
“Yes, that’s it! Leave the affair to us, under Providence!
We have no certainty; but the new hope is
better than despair,” added the doctor.
And to support moral teaching by physical means,
he made up a sedative draught and left it with his
patient.
The doctor and the rector went away together,
much wondering at the new aspect given to the Cliff
Creek tragedy by the revelations of old Adah.
They kept this revelation to themselves, and went
about secretly trying to get some clew, either to the
whereabouts of Lilith, or of the young girl to whom
she had given a suit of her own clothes.
They visited old Adah in her cabin, and using her
young master’s, Tudor Hereward’s, name, questioned
her closely on the subject of the events that had
transpired in her cabin on the night of the murder.
25They cross-questioned her with a skill and perseverance
that Hereward, in his weakened condition, could
never have shown. And old Adah answered them by
revealing freely all she knew and all she suspected.
They came away from that interview thoroughly
convinced that the body found in the creek was that
of the gypsy girl to whom Lilith had given a suit of
her clothes.
They were again together to Cloud Cliffs, and told
the suffering master of the house of their new and
strong convictions on the subject.
“Lilith lives! Be sure of that! No stone shall be
left unturned to discover her, and her restoration to
your arms is only a question of time, and of a very
little time also,” said the doctor.
“Bear up, Tudor! It rests with yourself, under the
Lord, to recover your former health and strength of
body and mind. Rouse yourself! Be the calm, strong,
firm man that you have heretofore shown yourself,”
added the rector.
And Hereward grasped their hands and thanked
them warmly for their sympathy and services.
“But though we feel sure that Lilith lives, and
that we shall find her before many days, yet still, to
avoid giving rise to a sensational report, we have
determined to continue our first policy of reticence
until we shall really have found Lilith and restored
her to her home. Do you not approve our plan, Hereward?”
inquired the doctor.
“Yes, certainly, that is the best,” answered the
young man.
The two friends took leave of the patient and departed.
“All the same,” said the doctor, as they walked
out together and re-entered their gig, “if Lilith is
26not soon recovered, Tudor must die. The strain upon
him is too great to be borne.”
“Let us trust in the Lord,” said the rector, “and
hope for a happier issue.”
CHAPTER III THE NIGHT-PASSENGER’S NEWS
Rise! If the past detain you,
Her sunshine and storms forget;
No chains so unworthy to hold you
As those of a vain regret.
Sad or bright, it is lifeless ever,
Cast its phantom arms away,
Nor look back but to learn the lesson
Of a nobler strife to-day.
The future has deeds of glory,
Of honor—God grant it may!
But your arm will never be stronger
Or the need so great as to-day.
A. A. P.
The Rev. Mr. Cave and the good Dr. Kerr, both
devoted friends of Tudor Hereward, had promised
him to leave nothing untried that might lead to a
clew to trace the fate of the missing women. For—to
reach the truth more promptly and effectually—it
was deemed highly important to institute an exhaustive
investigation into the movements of both the lost
ones, from the day of their disappearance.
One of them lay in her grave, in the village church-yard;
and the other had vanished.
But which was the dead and which was the living,
no human being at Frosthill could prove.
The negroes and the neighbors had identified the
27body thrown up by the spring flood from the bed of
the creek and found in the ravine as that of young
Mrs. Tudor Hereward; but they had identified it only
by the clothing and by the long, black, curling hair—only
by these; for “decay’s effacing finger” had
blotted out every feature beyond recognition.
And this held good for the truth until old Adah declared
in the most solemn manner her conviction that
the remains were those of the poor gypsy girl Lucille,
giving strong reasons to support her statement.
Lucille was dressed in a suit of young Mrs. Hereward’s
clothes, which had been bestowed on her by
that lady.
Lucille had left Adah’s hut that fatal night, in company
with her ruffian husband, with whom she had
ventured to remonstrate on his robbing the poor old
woman of the goods sent her by Mrs. Hereward; and
they had gone away quarreling until they were out
of hearing; soon after which, and at about the time
they might have reached the point where the path
through the woods passed over the bridge crossing
the creek, a piercing shriek rang through the air followed
by another and another, startling the bed-ridden
old woman in the hut and filling her soul with terror.
Then all was still as death.
Old Adah had not at that time suspected the man
of killing his wife, but only of beating her brutally,
as he had been in the habit of doing.
Never until she heard of the body that had been
found did she think of murder.
Then, at the first opportunity, she had told her
story and given her opinion to the convalescent master
of the Cliffs, who, in her judgment, was entitled
to the first information.
Tudor Hereward’s “wish” was certainly “father to
the thought” when he gave so ready a credence to
old Adah’s story, and called his two oldest and most
28faithful friends into counsel as to the best means of
ascertaining the truth.
And they, without committing themselves to any
positive opinion—for, in such a case, they could have
no just grounds for entertaining one—had pledged
their words to leave “no stone unturned” for discovering
the truth.
To do so, they knew that they must search for
clews for both the missing women.
And they searched long, thoroughly, but fruitlessly,
until near the end of May.
They ascertained from the accounts of the ticket
agent at Frosthill that two passengers only had
bought tickets for the midnight express on that fatal
21st of March. One was a ruffianly young man, he—the
agent—was sure, but the other he could not describe
at all.
Now who were those two passengers?
The uttermost efforts of our amateur detectives
failed to discover. They could find no one in the
village or in the surrounding country who had taken
the train that night.
The “ruffianly young man” mentioned by the ticket
agent was probably the husband of the poor gypsy
girl; but who was the other passenger? Was she
his wife, traveling with him, as they had set out from
the hut to do, or was it Lilith, who was a mere accidental
fellow-passenger?
No one could tell.
And so the time passed in fruitless search and heart-sickening
suspense, until late in May, when one morning,
as Dr. Kerr was seated in his office, the door
opened and a stranger entered.
The doctor, believing the visitor to be a patient,
arose and offered him a chair.
“Thank you, sir. I dare say you are surprised to
29see me, sir,” said the man, as he seated himself, took
off his hat and wiped his face.
“Not at all. Strangers sometimes honor me with
a call,” blandly replied the doctor.
“Yes, I know, for medical advice, with a fee in
their hands, and then they have a right to come, and
you are glad to see them. But I don’t want any medical
advice whatever, and I haven’t brought any fee;
and that’s the reason why I am afraid you will think
I am intruding.”
“Not at all, if I can serve you in any way,” politely
replied the doctor.
“Yes, but you can’t even do that! I don’t stand in
need of services.”
“Then will you kindly enlighten me as to the circumstance
to which I am indebted for this honor?” inquired
the doctor, with a smile of amusement.
“Do you mean to ask what brought me here?”
“Yes, if you please.”
“Well, I don’t mind telling you. I should have to do
it anyway, because that is what I came for. My name
is Carter, and I came from Maryland.”
“Yes?” smiled the doctor.
“And have been traveling through the country here
looking for land.”
“Quite so, and you have found a great deal.”
“I mean, and to buy. I hear that land is very good
and cheap about here and the climate very healthy.”
“All quite true; but I fear I cannot help you in the
least in that matter. You had better take counsel with
Lawyer Jordon, who acts as land agent occasionally,”
said the doctor.
“Did I ask you to help me? I told you first off that
I didn’t want any service.”
“Then what in the name of——”
“Sense have I come for?”
“Yes, if you please.”
30“Why, I am telling you, man! Being in search of a
suitable farm, I have been traveling about these parts
considerable. Last night I came here and put up at
‘The Stag.’ Good house that!”
“Pretty good. Yes.”
“Well, I did hear of a rum case. The body of that
young woman being found, and there being a distressing
doubt whether it be that of young Mrs. Tudor
Hereward, who disappeared from the neighborhood
on the 21st of last March, or that of a little gypsy
tramp, who bore a great personal resemblance to that
lady, and who was suspected of having been made
way with by her ruffian of a husband!”
“Yes, yes,” eagerly exclaimed the doctor, all his
listless indifference vanished. “Yes! You have heard
of that affair. You have been traveling about in this
region. Is it possible that you may be able to throw
some light on that dark subject?”
“I think I may; that is what has brought me here
this morning. Perhaps I ought to have gone out to
the place they call the Cliffs to see Mr. Tudor Hereward
himself; but they told me it was a matter of
six miles from the village, and that perhaps I had
better see you, as you were interested; and so here
I am.”
“I am very glad you did. Now tell me quickly
what you have to tell, for I am extremely anxious to
hear,” said the doctor, eagerly.
“Wait a bit! Let us see how the land lies first.
You say young Mrs. Hereward and the gypsy girl
looked alike?”
“In size, figure, and the unusual length and beauty
of their hair—yes!”
“And that both disappeared from the neighborhood
the same night. At least so I heard from the talk at
the Stag.”
“It was true.”
31“And a young woman’s body was found near the
creek a month afterwards?”
“Yes.”
“But so far gone that it could not be identified except
by the clothing?”
“True.”
“And that clothing was recognized as having been
young Mrs. Hereward’s?”
“Yes.”
“And that proved to the coroner’s jury the body
to be also young Mrs. Hereward’s.”
“Yes.”
“Until a certain old woman comes with a tale that
young Mrs. Hereward gave those clothes to the gypsy
girl?”
“You have a correct account.”
“And so the doubt remains, which of the two missing
women was killed and thrown into the creek, and
which levanted from the neighborhood?”
“Yes, that is the situation at present. Can you
help us to clear up the doubt?” anxiously inquired
the doctor.
“Well, I rather reckon I can clear it up pretty decidedly,
if not satisfactorily.”
“What do you mean? Speak!”
“You were much interested in young Mrs. Hereward?”
“I was very much attached to her, having known
her from her infancy.”
“Then I am afraid I am going to grieve you. I
am indeed,” said the man, gravely and hesitatingly.
“Oh, what do you mean?”
“It was that young gypsy girl who took the train
at Frosthill at midnight of March 21st,” said Carter,
in a low tone.
The doctor stared gravely for a moment, and then
inquired:
32“How do you know this?”
“Because I was on that very same train, and sat
in that very same car along with her.”
“Man! Is this undoubtedly true?” demanded the
doctor.
“Well, I will tell you all about it, and then you
will see that it is true. I took the train at Westbourne
and traveled on until we got to Frosthill,
which it reached at midnight, and where it stopped
for one minute. Two passengers got on—a young
man who looked like a young devil, saving your presence,
he had such a dark, scowling, lowering face.
He was clothed in a rough overcoat, and had his
hands thrust into his pockets, and never offered the
least assistance to the young woman, who came creeping
and cowering behind him. I couldn’t help but
notice them both, and saw at a glance that they were
man and wife, and that they had had a row, in which
the woman, of course, had come off second best. He
looked so wicked and sullen, and she so frightened
and broken-hearted. He just threw himself into a
seat, and stretched out his legs over the top of another
one; and she slunk away into a corner, and
turned her face to the wall, and cried fit to break
her heart. And he never took any more notice of her
than if she had been a dog. I wanted to kick him
all around the car. There was plenty of room to do
it, too, because there weren’t a half a dozen people
in that car, all told. I got out at Snowden, about
twenty miles farther on, where I stopped over a day
to look at a farm, and I never thought any more about
that ruffian husband and gypsy wife until I came
here to Frosthill last night, and heard the whole story
of the mystery at the Stag. And then I thought I
would tell you what I had seen at the Frosthill station,
at midnight, on the twenty-first of March,” concluded
the visitor.
33“I thank you very much. Still, still, there may be
ground for a faint hope. How was this girl whom
you saw in the man’s company dressed, do you remember?”
inquired the doctor, with increased uneasiness.
“Oh, yes; I remember quite well. She was clothed
in a red suit, with something dark about her head
and shoulders. And Mrs. Hereward was in deep
mourning, they say, for her father.”
“Yes, she was,” said the doctor, as the faint hope
died away. “And this red suit,” he added, mentally,
“was, of course, the very suit that she used to wear
before she went in mourning, and which, of course,
she must have given to the girl in preference—upon
every account of economy and fitness—to giving her
a black one.”
While the doctor was turning these hopeless
thoughts over in his mind the visitor arose and said:
“Well, sir, I have told you all I came to tell, and
now I must go. But I shall be in this neighborhood
for a few days longer, if anybody wants to ask me
any questions about this matter.”
The doctor also arose and said:
“I thank you, Mr. Carter, for the trouble you are
taking, and shall, perhaps, have occasion to see you
again. You will be at the Stag?”
“Yes, mostly, for the rest of this week; but I shall
be riding round a good deal in the daytime, looking
at land, but always at home—leastways at the hotel—at
night, and shall be glad to see you or any one
you send. Good-morning, sir.”
“Good-morning, Mr. Carter.”
And the visitor left.
The doctor sat ruminating over what he had heard
for some time after he had been left alone.
At length, when his office hours were over, instead
of taking his noontide meal and rest as a preparation
34for his afternoon round of professional visits, he
rang for his servant, ordered his horse, and started
on a ride to the Cliffs.
He did not go to the mansion house, but taking
a narrow bridle path through the woods to the creek,
he crossed the little rustic bridge, and drew up at
the log hut in the thicket on the other side.
Here he dismounted, tied his horse to a tree, and
went up to the door, where he found old Adah sitting
in the sun, and busy with her knitting.
“Well, auntie, how is the rheumatism to-day?” he
inquired cheerfully, as the old woman stood up and
courtesied.
“T’anky, Marse Doctor, sah. Dis warm sun hab
melted it all out’n my bones. ’Deed it’s de trufe.
Will you come inter de house, Marse Doctor, or take
a chair out yere?” she inquired, politely.
“I will stay out here,” replied the doctor, as he
settled himself on a little bench outside the door.
“Have anyfing been yeard ’bout po’ dee Miss Lilif,
Marse Doctor?” anxiously questioned old Adah.
“No. Not since the verdict of the coroner’s jury,”
significantly replied Dr. Kerr.
“Oh, Lor’, Marse Doctor, dat want nuffin. Dat
hadn’ nuffin to do long ob Miss Lilif. Dat war de
gypsy gal wot war foun’ in dem woods, and war sot
on by dat jury. I done tole Marse Tudor Her’ward
all bout dat a mont’ ago,” said old Adah, speaking
with the utmost confidence.
“Yes; I have heard so from Mr. Hereward himself.
I know all the evidence you have brought forward
in rebuttal of the evidence given before the
coroner. I would to Heaven it had been as conclusive
as you thought. But we will not go into that.
I only wish to ask you a few questions.”
“Go on Marse Doctor. I’ll answer de trufe. I ain’t
got no secrets from nobody.”
35“Well, then, did you see the clothing worn by the
gypsy girl on the night she left the hut in company
with her husband?”
“Yes, Marse Doctor, I did. I yeard her say how
Missis Her’ward had gib it to her, an’ I seed her put
it on, an’ tie her ole close—nuffin but duds dey was—in
a bundle.”
“What was the color of those clothes?”
“Dem wot she took off an’ tied into a bundle?”
“No, no; those given her by Mrs. Hereward.”
“Oh! dose as she wo’ ’way?”
“Yes.”
“Wot was it yer ax me ’bout ’em, Marse Doctor?”
“I asked you what color they were?”
“Oh! Dey was sort o’ dark.”
“Dark red?”
“Now, dey mought o’ been. Or dey mought o’ been
dark blue or dark black. You see, Marse Doctor, it
was sort o’ dark in de house, an’ it made eberyfing
look dark.”
“Had you no light?”
“Nuffin’ but a tallow dip—dat didn’ show much.”
“And you can’t be certain about the color of the
clothing?”
“No, Marse Doctor; on’y it were dark. I sort o’
t’ought it were dark black, but I dessay it were dark
red, jes’ as you say.”
The doctor asked a few more questions, and then
arose to depart. He put a half dollar into the hand
of the old woman, who thanked him heartily. And
then he remounted his horse and rode away along
the same bridle-path that led back through the
thicket to the little bridge crossing the creek, and by
a circuit through the next woods up to the mansion
house.
He found Tudor Hereward walking up and down
on the front piazza. He had convalesced so very
36slowly that he had not yet been strong enough to take
a ride.
Hereward dropped heavily into a chair as the doctor
dismounted, threw his bridle to Steve, who came up
to take it, and walked up the steps.
“Any news, doctor?” anxiously inquired Mr. Hereward.
“Not a trace of Lilith yet. No, I did not come to
bring news, but to make a few investigations here in
the house that may lead to something.”
“Very well, doctor; you have carte blanche. But
what is the nature of the investigation in this instance?”
wearily inquired Hereward.
“Into the wardrobe of your wife, to see what is missing,
and what is left.”
Hereward sighed, as if he were very weary of a
hopeless subject and then faintly replied:
“Why, you know that has been done, thoroughly,
and there is nothing missing but the one black waterproof
cloth suit that was found on the body of that
poor murdered gypsy girl.”
“And that was Lilith’s usual walking-dress when in
the country, was it not?”
“Yes, it was; but she gave it to that poor girl upon
whose dead body it was found.”
“She gave a suit; but you do not know that it was
the waterproof suit she gave. She would not have
been likely to have given the suit that she was in the
habit of wearing, and that she could not very well do
without,” suggested the doctor.
“Ah! but she did give it. It was found on the body
of the girl.”
“You still feel so sure that it was the body of the
gypsy girl which was found?”
“Yes, I do. Oh, doctor, why do you doubt it?” demanded
Hereward, with the fretful querulousness of
an invalid.
37“Because we cannot be sure until the other missing
one is found. Until the living one turns up we
cannot prove who is the dead,” gravely replied the
physician.
“How much proof do you want? The dress that
Lilith gave to the gypsy girl was found on the dead
body.”
“But you do not know that the black waterproof
cloth was the dress that was given by Lilith to the
girl. I repeat, that it was not likely that Lilith should
have given away a suit that was so necessary to her
own comfort, when she might have given others.”
“But that is the only one missing from her wardrobe.”
“The only one missing from her wardrobe?”
“Yes. I have told you so twice before.”
“Then, if Lilith is living, what dress did she wear
when she left home?” significantly inquired the doctor.
Hereward started, turned paler than before, and
stared fixedly at the questioner. He had never asked
himself that question. He stared, but did not speak.
“Tudor, my dear boy, we must look facts in the
face. And now I ask you, was the discarded wardrobe
of your wife examined when the investigation
was made?”
“The discarded wardrobe?” questioned Hereward,
with a perplexed look.
“Yes; I mean the colored clothing that she left
off and packed away when she went into mourning
for your father?”
“Of course it was not touched. She would not
have been likely to wear colored clothing in her deep
mourning.”
“No, of course she would not. But she would have
been very likely to give that left-off colored clothing
to the gypsy instead of the mourning suit, which
would have been unsuitable to the girl.”
38Again Hereward started, changed color and gazed
at the speaker, but without uttering a word.
“Come, Hereward, let us send for Nancy and have
her search through her mistress’ left-off clothing, to
see if any portion of it is missing. Shall I ring?”
inquired the doctor.
“If you—please,” faltered the young man, sinking
back into his chair.
Dr. Kerr rang the door bell which was soon answered
by Alick, who had reinstated himself in his
place as butler at the Cliffs, but who was still a poor,
broken-hearted old man, grieving for his young
mistress, and accusing himself of being her murderer.
“Go and tell Nancy to come here,” said Dr. Kerr.
Alick ducked his head and disappeared.
Nancy soon stood in his place.
“Aunty,” said the doctor, speaking for his young
friend and patient, “I wish you to open all Mrs. Hereward’s
boxes of colored clothing, and examine every
article and find out if any be missing.”
“Berry well, sah,” said the woman, turning and
going to do her errand.
The doctor followed her into the house, went to
the corner buffet in Lilith’s parlor, and took out a
certain liqueur case, opened it, and proceeded to mix
a strong, restorative cordial, which he brought out
and placed on the stand beside Hereward’s chair,
saying:
“Drink half of that now, Hereward, and leave the
rest.”
The young man obeyed, and then, as he put down
the half emptied glass, he inquired:
“What is it that you expect to prove by this new
search, doctor?”
“Wait and see, dear boy! I do not yet know what
myself.”
39About half an hour passed, and Nancy came downstairs.
“Well, auntie, have you missed anything?” inquired
Dr. Kerr.
“Yes, Marse Doctor. Miss Lilif’s red cashmere
dress, w’ich was her mos’ favorite home dress, an’
w’ich she wo’ de werry day ’fo’ she was marr’d, an’
’fo’ ole marse died, an’ nebber wored since den.”
“And are you sure it is gone?”
“Yes, Marse Doctor, sure, ’cause I knowed whey
I packed it away, an’ nobody ebber went to dat trunk
’cept it was me an’ Miss Lilif.”
“And what do you think has become of it, Nancy?”
“Well, Marse Doctor, I s’pose as po’ dee Miss Lilif
give it to dat po’ gal wot come beggin’. I know she
did give her a bundle of close, ’caze I helped dat gal
to carry dat bundle t’rough de woods an’ ’cross de
crik to ole Aunt Adah’s house.”
“Did you see what was in the bundle, Nancy?”
“No, Marse Doctor, not I. I warn’t upstairs in
Miss Lilif’s room w’en she give ’way dem close, I
war downsta’rs in de store room packing ob a basket
wid tea an’ sugar, an’ bread, an’ meat, an’ fings,
to tote to po’ ole Aunt Adah, ’cordin’ to Miss Lilif’s
orders, an’ I nebber seen dat bundle till dat gal
fotch it downsta’rs, an’ I nebber seen wot war inside
ob it; but de gal tell me, as I went along wid
her, how de young madame had gib her a good
dress, an’ dat it must a been dat red cashmere dress
wot de young mist’ess couldn’ wear herse’f, ’stead of
bein’ de black mournin’ dress wot she could wear;
let alone de fac’ dat de young gal wouldn’t a-liked
to ’cepted a mournin’ dress, not bein’ in no mournin’.
It wouldn’t a been lucky.”
“You are right,” said the doctor. “It was the red
cashmere dress that Mrs. Hereward gave to the girl,
40and that the girl wore when she left the neighborhood
that night.”
“Oh, most merciful Heaven, doctor! Do you mean
to knock from under me the last prop of hope that
sustains me?” groaned Hereward, sinking back pale
and faint as any woman might have looked at such
a crisis.
“Hush, Tudor! Drink this,” said Dr. Kerr, placing
the glass of restorative cordial to his lips.
Hereward emptied the glass, and the doctor set it
down, and continued:
“I deprive you of no real hope, Tudor, but of a
false hope which, instead of being a prop to support
you, is a burden that is wearing you out with anxiety.
The sooner you give up all hope the sooner you will
be able to resign yourself to the inevitable and find
peace and rest for your spirit.”
“But I cannot! I cannot resign all hope! I cannot!”
passionately exclaimed the young man.
“Listen to me further. Hear all that I have to say
and you must do so,” gravely and tenderly replied
the doctor.
“What have you to tell me now? You said you
had no news to bring me of Lilith. You said so when
you first came in and I asked you the question.”
“And I spoke the truth,” patiently replied the old
man. “I had no news of Lilith. But I had news of
the gypsy girl, which—ah me!—leaves me no doubt
as to whose remains they were that were found in
the woods.”
“Oh, Heaven! Oh, Heaven!” groaned Hereward.
“But tell me all! I can bear it! Yes, I can bear it!”
“There is a man by the name of Carter now stopping
at the Stag, who was in the train at midnight
of March 21st, when the strolling player and his
gypsy wife got on board. He was a sullen ruffian in
coarse clothing. She a pretty, dark-eyed gypsy,
41with black hair, and she was dressed in a red suit,
with something dark about her head and shoulders.
They were the only people who got in that train at
Frosthill. They had been quarreling, and the man
had a scowling, ferocious look, while the woman
seemed terrified and broken-hearted. Does not this
coincide perfectly with all that we have heard about
the poor girl and her ruffianly companion?” gently
inquired the doctor.
Hereward replied only by a groan.
“Come, Tudor! I must take you upstairs. You
must lie down, and I will send Cave to you,” said the
doctor, with gentle firmness.
But it was with considerable difficulty that the doctor
finally prevailed on his deeply stricken patient
to seek the rest and retirement of his own chamber.
Then Dr. Kerr, leaving Nancy in charge of the sick-room,
went downstairs, got into his saddle and rode
off, dinnerless, to make a round of professional visits
on a circuit of at least thirty miles. It was very
late in the afternoon when he finally reached Frosthill.
Even then, before going home, he stopped at the
rectory and had half an hour’s interview with the
Rev. Mr. Cave, in which he told the latter of all the
news he had received and all the discoveries he had
made concerning the fate of Lilith, during the day.
He ended by asking the rector to go with him to the
Stag to see and question Carter.
Mr. Cave put on his hat and walked with Dr. Kerr
the short distance that lay between the rectory and
the hotel.
They found Carter smoking in the little reading-room.
He willingly accompanied the gentlemen to
the parlor, at their request, and closeted there, he
readily answered every question put to him, but,
42after all, they elicited nothing more than had been
told to the doctor that morning.
At the end of the interview they thanked Carter
and took leave of him.
“And, after all,” sighed Mr. Cave, “the verdict of
the coroner’s jury was right.”
“Yes,” assented the doctor, “it was right! And
now I do not think we have far to look for the dastardly
murderer of Lilith Hereward.”
“Whom do you suspect?” inquired the rector, in a
low, awe-stricken voice.
“The ruffian husband of the gypsy girl who was on
the creek the same night of her death.”
CHAPTER IV A STARTLING VISIT
Early next morning Mr. Cave, in accordance with
the request of Dr. Kerr, went to the Cliffs to spend
the day with Tudor Hereward. He found the young
man too ill to leave his room, seated in a reclining-chair
near the open window.
The effects of alternate hope and fear ending at
last in despair deepened by remorse.
Mr. Cave sat down beside him and essayed to comfort
him; but he did not succeed. Loss, sorrow and
disappointment may be consoled, but remorse and
despair are beyond comfort.
“The truest, gentlest, fondest child that ever
blessed man I drove out that bitter night to meet her
cruel death! It is that which is killing me,” he said,
in reply to Mr. Cave’s well meant efforts to rouse and
cheer him.
“You are morbid, Hereward. You are too severe
43on yourself. You are not rational and consistent.
You should remember, my dear friend, you did not
mean to drive her away.”
“Ah, but the taunting, insulting, unpardonable
words I hurled at her, heaped upon her head, overwhelming
her—no true woman could have borne
them! If she had been the creature I suspected and
accused her of being, she might have borne them
and remained here for profit; but Lilith had no alternative
but to leave the house! And I drove her from
it as surely as if I had taken her by the shoulders
and put her out and turned the key against her!”
“I do not think you should consider it in that light.
Besides, for the words you used, you would do wisely
to remember now the provocation you received,”
gravely suggested Mr. Cave.
“Not from her! Not from Lilith! She was ever
true, meek, gentle and wonderfully self-controlled for
a being so young. No! I never received provocation
from that child,” said Hereward, with a deep sigh.
“Then from false appearances!—false appearances
which would have driven a much older and wiser man
than you quite beside himself.”
“But against which I should have set Lilith’s life
and character then—as I do now. No, Mr. Cave, you
need not talk to me of comfort. I will not receive it!”
“Ah, Tudor, you hug, cherish, and cultivate your
sorrow.”
“Not my sorrow! Sorrow is a matter of time, and
it may be consoled. But remorse is a thing of eternity,
never to be comforted.”
“You seem to nourish this remorse as a matter of
duty and conscience.”
“Yes, I do. I will not take comfort.”
“Tudor, my dear boy, there never was a case of
insanity in either branch of your family. Their brains
were too strong and too well balanced, else I should
44fear for you. But at any rate you really must go
away from this place,” said the minister, very
earnestly.
“Well, and if I should, it would be only to wander
over the earth as aimlessly and drearily as the legendary
Jew,” replied the young man.
Mr. Cave remained with him until nearly dark, and
then went away, promising to come and see the solitary
mourner in a very few days.
The next morning the invalid, with the assistance
of the two men-servants, got downstairs and into
the front piazza, where he sat in his favorite reclining-chair,
with a little stand beside him.
He was still sitting there alone, gazing vacantly
out upon the lovely summer scene of mountain, valley,
woods and waters spread out before him, when the
sound of a strange footstep, a firm and ringing footstep,
fell upon his ear.
In another moment the figure of a young man,
dressed as a gentleman, emerged from the footpath
through the alder bushes, and came into view.
In that moment, with a start of surprise, Hereward
recognized the form and face of Mr. Alfred
Ancillon.
The young wanderer came up the steps, and standing
in front of the pale and fainting invalid, took off
his hat, and in a stern voice demanded—as if he had
the most sacred right to demand:
“Tudor Hereward! Where is Lilith?”
“Lilith! How dare you utter that name!—the name
of the lady whose destruction you have compassed?”
faintly yet indignantly demanded Hereward.
“No! not I, sir! I never wounded her by a word!
I never wronged her by a thought! Your senseless
jealousy has wrought all this ruin! Only ten days
ago, in the remote Southwestern town where I was
fulfilling an engagement, did I happen to pick up an
45old copy of the New York Pursuivant, and read the
account of her dead body having been found three
weeks after she had disappeared from her home! I
threw up my engagement and came here with all
speed, for well I guessed that you, and you only, had
the secret of her disappearance and her death. For—‘Jealousy
is as cruel as the grave!’”
“Had I no just cause for jealousy?” demanded
Hereward, thrown upon his defence, trembling with
weakness and scarcely conscious of having instinctively
put the question.
“No!—as the Lord is my judge and yours! A better,
truer, purer woman than Lilith never lived! A holier
tie than that which bound us never united man and
woman!” retorted Ancillon. “Utterly blameless,
though reckless folly and egotism, if not even insanity,
placed her in a false position, created false appearances
about her. But should all this have led you to
suspect Lilith? Lilith, who was brought up at your
good, wise father’s feet, and by your side? Lilith,
who was so carefully trained in all wisdom and goodness?
Lilith, whose religious and self-sacrificing spirit
you knew so well? Should any false appearances have
shadowed the brightness of Lilith’s image in your
eyes?”
“Man! Hold your peace! I am passing from earth,
soon to meet Lilith in the better world, if repentance
and faith can take me there. I wish not to quarrel
with you now!”
“I will not hold my peace! I came here to ask you—Where
is Lilith?”
“And you ask it in the tone in which the minister
reads the question: ‘Cain, where is thy brother Abel?’
Lilith is in her grave,” moaned Hereward.
“Yes, she is. And you have put her there. You
have as surely murdered your young wife as if you
had plunged a sword through her bosom, like that
46black brute, Othello, whom I never could consider a
‘noble’ Moor, and never would personate to please
anybody. Othello, when he found out his mistake,
had the decency to kill himself—the only decent
thing he ever did do! But you, Tudor Hereward—the
law cannot hang you for driving your young
wife out to death. Why have you not had the manhood
to hang yourself?”
“Man, spare your reproaches! I am passing from
earth, and if repentance and faith avail me, going
to that other world, where I shall receive my dear
one’s forgiveness. You may spare your reproaches,
as indeed I do not know how, or by what right, you,
of all men, dare to make them,” said Hereward, with
more dignity than he had hitherto shown.
“I speak by the most sacred right that a man could
have to speak,” solemnly replied Ancillon.
“What are you to Lilith, or what was Lilith to you?
A man may not know all his wife’s relations. You
may be of Lilith’s kindred—and, indeed, I notice a
likeness between your faces—but you cannot be of
very near kindred.”
“No?” queried Ancillon, with a wistful look.
“No!” repeated Hereward, with more emphasis
than he had yet used in speaking—“No! for you are
not her brother. I knew her father and mother;
they were young people just married a year when
Lilith was born. She was not only their first, but
their only child. The father—ah me!—lost his life
while rescuing me from drowning, a few days before
Lilith was born. Her mother, shocked to death by
the sudden bereavement, gave birth to her child and
died. My father took the infant orphan from beside
the dead mother, and brought her home to be his own
adopted daughter. So that Lilith was an only child,
and you could not be her brother.”
47“No, I am not her brother,” assented Ancillon, with
the same wistful look.
“And if you are merely her cousin, or even her
uncle, the relationship in either case would not give
you the right to take such liberties with her name
and memory as you have taken, and are taking now.”
“But I am not either her uncle or her cousin,” said
Ancillon, with the same inscrutable look.
“Then, in the name of Heaven, man! what are you,
that you have dared to do as you have done?” demanded
Hereward, with an excitement for which he
was to pay in a dangerous reaction and depression.
“Mr. Hereward,” said Ancillon, with more gravity
than he had lately exhibited, “I came here not only
to ask that question which first I put to your conscience,
but also to place in your possession a secret
that I have hitherto guarded with the most jealous
care, not only for my own sake, but even for yours,
and most of all, for Lilith’s, that no sorrow should
come to her gentle heart, no reproach to her spotless
name; but now that she is gone I care not at all what
doom may fall upon me, or what shame may confuse
you.”
Ancillon paused and smiled grimly.
“Speak, man! Speak, man—speak! What is it you
would tell me?” demanded Hereward, trembling with
agitation.
“I would tell you nothing!”
“Nothing?”
“Nothing; for you might not believe my words. But
I will give the means of discovering my secret for
yourself—of learning my story, and proving its truth
beyond all doubt,” gravely replied Ancillon.
“Well? Well? Well?”
“Do you happen to know of an old trunk, the property
of Lilith’s parents, filled with family relics and
correspondence, bundles of yellow letters, photographs,
48trinkets, prayer-books, Bibles, old diaries,
newspapers, pamphlets, and other rubbish? Do you
happen to know of such a depository?”
“I think I do,” said Hereward, reflectingly. “Yes;
I am sure I do,” he added, confidently.
“It seems to have been packed and preserved by
your father’s orders, after the death of Lilith’s mother
and for the possible pleasure or benefit of Lilith’s
after life. Ah, dear! It was anything but a pleasure
or a benefit to the poor child. It was never opened
from the day it was packed until the day after your
father’s funeral, when you had gone to Washington,
leaving Lilith alone in this old house. Then, she having
received the key of the trunk for the first time,
as a legacy from your father, sent for the trunk and
opened it. And then she learned the dire secret of
her family, even before she ever saw my face. It was
an accident that brought me to the Cliffs, that night,
Mr. Hereward.”
“I heard that it was—the storm——”
“Not so. The storm kept me at the Cliffs, but did
not bring me here. I was a guest at Rushmore, and
at the supper table chanced to hear, in the gossip of
the ladies, the story of Lilith Wyvil’s adoption and
marriage. To me it was a revelation. I determined
to see her. I did so, and was storm-bound for a week
at the Cliffs.”
“Ah!”
“That trunk, Mr. Hereward, is at your disposal.
All necessary information can be found within it.
Seek and know and prove it, all for yourself! When
you have done so, you may deliver me over to the
British authorities as a fugitive from justice and send
me back to England, under your favorite extradition
treaty—to penal servitude for life! I care not one
farthing now that Lilith is gone!”
“Man! Man! in Heaven’s name, who and what are
49you?” demanded Hereward, pale and shaking with
emotion.
“I am known to the British police authorities as
John Weston, the mail robber; to the keepers of Portland
prison, Z. 789; to the play-going public as Mr.
Alfred Ancillon, tragedian, comedian, tenor and
athlete; in diplomatic circles in Washington as
Señor Zuniga, nephew of the P—— Minister; but to
Lilith I was known by another name, and in a sweeter
relation. There! I have said and done all for which
I came here. I am going now. Good-bye! I shall
be at the Antler’s in Frosthill all this week, waiting
your pleasure;” and the visitor put on his hat and
walked off by the way through which he had come.
He had seen Mr. Hereward drop back in his chair;
but neither knew nor, if he had known, would have
cared that the invalid had fallen into a deep swoon.
In this condition Dr. Kerr found him a few minutes
later.
After using prompt means for his recovery, and
seeing him open his eyes and breathe again, the doctor
made him swallow a cordial, and then asked him
what had caused his swoon.
“Weakness, I suppose,” evasively answered the invalid.
The doctor took him into the cool, shady drawing-room
and made him lie down on the sofa.
And then, when his strength was somewhat restored
by the cordial he had swallowed, the doctor
produced a large envelope with an official stamp, and
said:
“I brought this from the post-office for you. I hope
it may contain good news that will rouse you up.”
Hereward thanked the doctor, and, without lifting
his head from the sofa pillow, opened the long envelope
and took out a letter partly in print and partly
in writing. His pale face flushed a little as he read
50the paper, and he passed it over to Dr. Kerr, saying:
“You see it is a letter announcing my appointment
as secretary of legation to the new embassy to the
court of ——, and requiring me, in the event of my
accepting the mission, to be ready to sail with the
party by the Kron Prinz, on the first of June.”
“And you will accept it, Hereward? The sea voyage
and the change will be so good for you.”
“Yes, I shall accept it.”
CHAPTER V LILITH’S FLIGHT
Do you think, because you fail me
And draw back your hand to-day,
That from out the heart I gave you
My strong love can fade away?
It will live. No eyes may see it;
In my soul it will lie deep,
Hidden from all; but I shall feel it
Often stirring in its sleep.
So remember that the true love,
Which you now think poor and vain,
Will endure in hope and patience
Till you ask for it again.
A. A. Proctor.
When Lilith left the presence of her husband on
that fatal night of their parting, her mind and heart
were in a whirl of confusion and suffering.
He had accused her of unspeakable, of incomprehensible
evil! He had repudiated her! He had told
her that in a few hours he should leave that house—his
51patrimonial home—never to return to it while
she should “desecrate it by her presence.”
Her love was wounded to the quick! Her pride
was trampled in the dust.
What remained for her to do?
First of all to leave the house which he declared
that she “desecrated with her presence.”
Yes, that was the first and the most urgent duty
that she owed to him who had repudiated her and
to herself, and her own honor and self-respect as well.
It was good to know what first to do. It saved
useless brooding and loss of time.
As soon as she reached her room, therefore, she
locked the door to secure herself from interruption,
and then she began to prepare for her departure.
For she determined to go at once and to take with
her nothing, no, not the smallest trifle, that Hereward
had ever given her.
So she took off the deep mourning dress that had
been one of Hereward’s first gifts, hung it up in the
wardrobe, and replaced it with a crimson cashmere,
the gift of his father, which since Major Hereward’s
death had been packed away with other clothing, left
off when she first went into black.
From the same depository she took a gray beaver
cloth coat, a gray felt hat, gray barege vail and a
pair of gray gloves. These she laid out upon the
bed.
Next she took from her casket the few jewels given
her by her foster-father, and the few hundred dollars
she had saved from the liberal allowance Major Hereward
had made her during his life. All these, together
with her comb and brushes, a few pocket-handkerchiefs,
and a single change of underclothing, she
packed into a hand-bag.
When her small preparations were all complete, it
52seemed to require a painful wrench to tear herself
away.
Her husband had outraged and repudiated her indeed;
yet she felt that she could not leave the house
without writing to him a few words of farewell. She
meant to write only a very few words, not half a
dozen lines in all, only enough to remind him that she
went not of her own will, but by his will.
Yet, when she sat down at the table and commenced
her letter, a flood of thought and feeling bore
her impetuously onward to a fuller utterance, and
she poured forth her soul in that touching, pathetic,
yet dignified letter that he afterwards found upon her
dressing-table, and which, after perusal, and with
reckless anger, he committed to the flames.
When she had finished her task, sealed her letter,
and pinned it to the pin-cushion where he could not
fail to find it, she put on her gray beaver coat, hat,
vail and gloves, took up her hand-bag and left the
room.
She paused for a moment in the upper hall, and
looked over the balusters to see if any one were in
sight or hearing below.
But there was no one. The coast was clear. There
was no danger of interruption.
So Lilith went softly down the stairs, opened the
hall door and passed out into the night.
The sky was clear and the stars were shining
brightly down on the snow-covered earth.
All the servants, horses and carriages attached to
the place were at the young mistress’ order; but
she chose to avail herself of none of them. She would
walk to the railway station. The clear, starlit sky
and the snow-white earth rendered her road light
enough for convenience. As for danger, there was
none of any sort. No act of violence had ever been
known to occur in that primitive, rural neighborhood,
53which might almost have been called Arcadian in its
simplicity and innocence. She knew that she could
easily walk the six miles in two hours and catch the
ten o’clock train. So she walked bravely on until she
came to the outer gate. Just as she was in the act
of opening it she was startled by a rushing sound behind
her, and turning, saw Lion, the large Newfoundland
dog, at her side, evidently bent on following her.
“Yes, good dog. Good, good dog, you shall go!
And then if there could be any danger you would
guard me with your life. Wouldn’t you, good dog?”
Lion assured his mistress, in much eloquent pantomime,
that he was her own devoted dog and would
die for her if necessary.
Lilith went on, the dog trotting by her side, over
the stubble fields, into the dense forest, out again,
through the narrow mountain pass, out again into the
fields, and finally in sight of the lights at the railway
station.
Here Lilith stopped to draw the vail more closely
around her face, for she did not wish to be recognized
by any acquaintance who might ask her questions.
Here, too, she must part with her dog. It
would not be well to take him with her to the railway
station, either for her sake or for his own. So
she must send him home; but she wished to part
pleasantly with her fourfooted friend—not to drive
him away from her, but to send him on an errand for
her; so she opened her hand-bag and took off a paper
which had been wrapped around her brushes, breathed
into the paper, rolled it up to a convenient size and
gave it to the dog, putting it between his jaws, patting
him on the head, turning him with his nose
towards the Cliffs, and saying:
“Good dog! Good dog! Good fellow! Carry it
home! Carry it home!”
54And Lion, delighted at having an important commission
to execute, set off at a run.
Lilith dashed a tear from her eye and hurried on
to the railway station. There was not a soul there
except the ticket agent and a rough-looking passenger.
Lilith knew exactly the price of a ticket to Baltimore,
and had her change ready. She went into the
musty office, pushed the money on the ledge of the
ticket window, and said, from behind her vail:
“One, to Baltimore.”
The agent, behind the partition, drew in the money
and pushed out the ticket, without seeing or caring
to see whether the passenger standing aside in the
shadow were man, woman or child, but taking a man
for granted.
Lilith got on the train while the railway porters
were throwing off and throwing on mail bags, and by
the time she had dropped into her seat, midway in a
nearly empty car, the train started again.
The car was but dimly lighted, and there were but
five other passengers in it besides Lilith. They were
all strangers to her—probably country merchants on
their way to the Eastern cities to buy their Spring
goods—mostly clothed in heavy gray overcoats, with
their hats pulled low over their foreheads, and their
hands thrust into their pockets. They seemed more
inclined to doze than to talk, and seldom spoke, except
to remark how very cold the weather was, opine
that the mercury was at zero, and declared that such
a thing had never occurred in that neighborhood so
late in March within the memory of man.
And then they hugged their overcoats more closely
around them, pulled their hats down lower, and relapsed
into silence and dozing.
Lilith, now that the hurry and excitement of her
sudden departure was over, and she was seated in
55the car, with nothing to do, suffered a natural reaction
into depression and great discouragement.
What was before her? Whither should she go?
What could she do? What was to be her future life?
Who were to be her future friends or companions?
She was leaving her old familiar home, leaving all
the friends of her youth, going among perfect
strangers, without one single letter of introduction to
any one. What would be the end?
Had she done right to take the responsibility of
her future into her own young, inexperienced hands?
Would it not have been better to have borne the
reproach and humiliation she suffered at Cloud Cliffs,
and to have remained there and patiently waited for
events? She would at least have been safe.
But in answer to these thoughts came the memory
of her husband’s cruel words hissed into her ears:
“In a few hours I shall leave here—leave my
father’s house—never to return to it while you desecrate
it with your presence.”
And she felt that it was better to go out into the
bitter world of strangers than to lose the last remnant
of her self-respect by remaining in the home
which her husband had scornfully declared that her
presence desecrated.
Then Lilith broke down for the first time since that
crushing blow, and wept bitterly though silently behind
her vail.
Her fellow-passengers did not seem to notice the
weeping, or even if they did, they probably thought
her tears were only caused by some ordinary parting
with friends, a mere matter of course, too trifling to
cause remark or sympathy.
The motion of the cars often has a soporific effect
upon passengers, and especially upon a woman traveling
alone and at night. So it came to pass that
Lilith, poor, tired child that she was, cried herself to
56sleep, and slept soundly, rocked by the swift, smooth
motion of the train.
She dreamed a very vivid dream, that seemed a
very graphic reality. In her dream her husband was
seated by her side, and they were traveling to Washington
together. Her promise of secrecy had been
canceled, and her tongue had been loosed in some
strange way, possible only in dreams, and she was
telling him, with her head upon his bosom and her
arms around his neck, the wonderful story of her
parents’ youthful life and love and sorrow, and the
true story of her own birth.
And he, holding her in his arms, pressed her to his
heart, was listening with such affection, sympathy and
admiration. He was saying so earnestly:
“And you, my brave little darling, you have borne
all this misconstruction, all this humiliation, rather
than betray your trust. But I love you more than
ever for all that you have borne and suffered, my
Lilith.”
A shock startled Lilith out of her deep sleep and
dispelled her beautiful dream.
What was this? Where was she?
On the train, indeed—on the train, that had just
stopped at a crowded junction and taken on additional
cars, which had joined with a shock that waked
her. But——
Where was Tudor?
Not seated by her side, certainly. Not even gone
out to stretch his limbs. Ah, no! he had vanished
with the dream.
Again her eyes overflowed with tears, and she sat
back in her seat and wept bitterly in the loneliness
and desolation of her heart. She missed the Tudor
of her lovely dream. She longed for him with an
infinite, agonized longing. She felt an almost irresistible
impulse to leave the cars at that junction, and
57take the next train to her home, where she could
arrive by morning—where she could throw herself
upon her husband’s mercy and remain in peace.
But then again the memory of his cruel words
pierced her through the heart, and left her helpless—wounded
to the death, as it were. Those words
were ringing through her spirit:
“No; I thank Heaven that I never loved you! I
married you only to please my father! I never loved
you! That dishonor has been spared me! In a few
hours I shall leave this house—my father’s house—never
to return while your presence desecrates it!”
Oh, no! With the sound of these degrading words
still reverberating through her soul, she could not
go back any more than she could have remained when
she was there.
The car was now filled with passengers, and even
the seat by her side was taken by a fat woman with
an immense bundle in her lap, who crowded Lilith
close against the side. She turned towards the
window, drew her thick vail closer over her face, and
wept silently but bitterly until once more overtasked
nature yielded to weariness and to the smooth, swift,
soothing motion of the train, and she slept; this time
a dreamless sleep, that lasted until the train ran into
the Baltimore station.
It was now six o’clock, and the eastern horizon was
flushed with the coming sun.
Lilith awoke to find the train at a standstill, and
all the passengers in motion. She roused her stupefied
faculties and realized that she was at Baltimore,
and that she wished to continue her journey to New
York.
She arose and took up her hand-bag and left the
car, went to the ticket office and inquired when the
next train would leave for New York.
“At six-fifteen,” the busy agent replied.
58Lilith glanced at the large station clock. It was
now five minutes past six. She bought her ticket,
got a cup of coffee at the refreshment counter, and
then followed the throng who were crowding through
the gates to get on the New York train.
She got a corner chair on a Pullman car, wheeled
it around towards the window, so that her back would
be turned to her fellow-passengers, and gave herself
up to thought.
She had been driven from her home in dishonor,
and her flight and the letter she had left behind had
cut off all retreat, and made a voluntary return impossible.
What were they doing at Cloud Cliffs this morning?
Her husband had not probably received her
letter until this morning, because he had not, she
thought, entered her room during the night.
What would he think of her letter? How would
it affect him?
She could not conjecture, especially as she could
not remember what she had written, in the white heat
of her emotions, when about to leave him, perhaps
forever.
And old Nancy! What would she think of this
sudden flight? Would Nancy be very sorry for her?
And the other domestics, who had known and loved
her from her babyhood—would they care?
Oh, yes, indeed, she felt and knew that all the servants,
old and young, would grieve for her, and all
the animals would miss her.
Then Lilith fell to weeping again at the thought
of all human and brute that she had loved so well,
and yet had left, perhaps forever.
Her paroxysm of tears exhausted itself, but her
distressing thoughts continued.
What would the neighbors think or say about her
disappearance? They would certainly ask a great
59many questions. Country people always do. They
would question and cross-question Mr. Hereward.
How would he answer them? Would he tell them
the truth, or would he evade inquiry? And oh, above
all, would he, could he, be any happier now that she
was gone? Would he not sometimes remember how
much she had loved him? How hard she had tried
to please him? How diligently she had worked to
help him, answering his letters, copying his speeches,
searching out his authorities, and through all this
secretary work keeping his one room in the attic of
the crowded hotel neat, bright and attractive, and always
taking such pure delight in being useful to him?
Would Tudor remember these things, and think more
kindly of her?
Ah, no! for he did not love her; he had told her so,
and thanked the Lord that he did not love her! So
all that she had tried to do had failed to please him.
Again the child Lilith wept as if her heart were
breaking; and there was no one to comfort her.
CHAPTER VI LILITH’S FIDELITY
Lilith sat in one corner of the Pullman car, with
her chair wheeled around, her shoulders to all her
fellow-passengers, and her face fronting the large
mirror on the wall. She sat quite still, and wept
silently.
Now there happened to be in the same car a lady
who, in this year of grace 1882, might be called a
Benevolent Crank; but the term had not been invented
in her time. She was a large, rosy-cheeked,
handsome matron, of perhaps fifty years, of the class
60called “motherly;” with such an exuberance of life,
health, vitality and happiness as rendered her kindly
affectioned, sympathetic and confiding towards every
fellow-being.
She had got on the train at Baltimore and had ever
since been sitting in the opposite corner to Lilith;
not with her chair wheeled away from her fellow-passengers,
but fronting them all as fellow-beings in
whom she took a friendly interest, and looking with
her kindly, smiling face, half shaded by the black
plush bonnet, and her portly form wrapped in her fur-lined
cloak, the very picture of comfort, contentment
and benevolence.
She did not find much, however, in the seven men
who shared the car to interest her—every one of
them the incarnation of “business” or “politics,” as
far as she could judge from physiognomies half hidden
by the large, open newspapers they were reading.
Next she turned her social attention on the only
woman beside herself in the car, and who sat in the
opposite corner.
What she saw there was the red back of the chair,
and a pair of pretty, sloping shoulders, in a gray
coat and a little, graceful, bowed head in a gray hat
and vail, and—the reflection from the mirror.
It was this last that attracted and fixed the attention
of the lady. She could not withdraw her eyes
from the picture reflected there—a pale, lovely child
face, with soft brown eyes, suffused with tears, and
budding red lips, quivering with grief.
The lady watched this picture with growing interest
and sympathy. Then she turned her head around
to look at the passengers to see if by any sign she
could judge whether any one of them could perhaps
be the father, or grandfather, or uncle, or other male
protector of this lonely and grieving child.
61But no; she felt sure that they were all strangers
to the little one. Besides, two chairs behind hers
were vacant.
Still she watched the weeping girl, but hesitated
to address her; it was such an unusual, such an unwarrantable
thing to do, and the little lady might
not like to have a stranger intrude on her distress
when to hide it she had turned her back on the world—of
the Pullman car—reasoned the good woman, as
she watched the woful picture, and sighed, and sighed
and watched, until she could scarcely sit still in her
seat.
“Suppose it were my own dear Edith or Clara left
alone in the world, with no one to care for her, traveling
alone, with no one to speak to her? Oh, dear!”
She looked and saw pretty shoulders rising and
falling with half-suppressed sobs, and she could stand
it no longer.
“I must go to her! I must, indeed! I can’t be
like the swimmer who would not rescue the drowning
boy because he had never been introduced to his
father. I must go to that child even if she should
take me for no better than I ought to be and repulse
me!”
So saying to herself, the good woman arose and left
her chair and went and took the chair next behind
Lilith.
Laying her hand gently on the girl’s arm and speaking
very tenderly and deprecatingly, she said:
“My dear, you seem to be traveling alone, and——”
Lilith lifted her head with a startled look, and
raised her soft brown eyes inquiringly to the face of
the speaker, thereby embarrassing the good woman,
who began all over again:
“You seem to be traveling all alone, my poor darling,
and—and—and—you don’t seem very well. Can
I do anything for you, my dear?”
62“Nothing, I thank you, ma’am. I thank you very
much. You are very kind to notice me,” said poor,
solitary Lilith, in an unmistakably grateful tone.
“My poor darling, I should have been a brute—and
worse than a brute, for brutes do have feelings—I
should have been a stock or a stone, not to have
noticed you and not to have felt for you, and me the
mother of children of my own, too,” said the kind
creature, ungrammatically, but very affectionately.
“You are very good, ma’am, and I thank you very
much.”
“I wish you would let me do something for you.”
“There is nothing to do, thank you—nothing,”
sighed Lilith.
“Oh, yes, there is, plenty, plenty! Now I see you
so pale and weak that you are scarcely able to sit up,
and if you are going to New York—— Are you going
so far?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Well, New York is a long way off yet, and you
are not able to sit up all the way. Now in the next
compartment—a little compartment right behind us—there
is a sofa and two chairs, all unoccupied. Let
me take you in there, and you can lie on the sofa and
I will sit in one of the chairs and keep you company.
Will you come? I will carry your bag.”
Lilith hesitated.
“Well, I declare,” said her new friend, “you look
like the girl in the song—
‘Half willing!—half afraid.’
But you have no cause to be afraid of me, my dear.
I only wish to be a help to you. I would not hurt a
hair of your head,” said the good woman, earnestly.
“Oh, indeed I am sure you would not. You are
very, very kind. And I am very thankful to you. I
63am not afraid of you, but of the conductor,” said
Lilith.
“Of the conductor!” exclaimed the lady, with surprise
and then with a laugh. “Why, on the face of
the earth, should you be afraid of the conductor, my
child?”
“He might accuse us of trespassing, if we should
go into that vacant apartment, for which we have no
tickets, and I don’t know what the law for trespassing
may be on the cars,” said Lilith.
“Well,” laughed the lady, “it is nothing very dreadful—it
is not hanging, nor penal servitude for life,
nor even fine or imprisonment. It is simply to be
politely requested to vacate a position to which you
have no right in favor of some one who has a right—supposing
such a one should turn up. Otherwise
you may keep the place to the end of the journey.
But if it would make you feel any better, I will speak
to the conductor next time he passes through the cars.
I have traveled this road so many times—how many
you may know when I tell you that for the last seven
years I have had one daughter married in Brooklyn,
one in Jersey City, one in New York and one in Boston,
and I spend nearly all my time in going backwards
and forwards between my home in Baltimore
and their homes. Think of it, my dear! There are
four of them, and every one of them has a baby every
year. And I have to go on every time a baby is expected,
and then have to be there a month before the
baby comes, and stay a month afterwards. But, as I
was saying, I have traveled this road so frequently
that I know all the conductors, and I like the one on
this train better than any of them; for there is nothing
in the line of his duty that he would not do for me,
or for any woman.”
“Are you going on now to meet an expected little
grandchild?” inquired Lilith, who, child-like, had
64ceased to weep when she became interested in something
else besides her sorrows.
“Oh, no, not exactly now; though there will be
such a harvest of them between this and Christmas
that it will be hardly worth while for me to go back
home this year. Eh, me! Ponsonby might as well be
a full widower, for he has been a grass-widower most
of the time since our girls have been married. True,
the two youngest girls—Edith and Clara—are at
home, and they keep house for their father while I
am away. But you were asking me about the cause
of my journey. It isn’t a baby this time; it is a
wedding. My Boston son-in-law’s sister, who lives
with him, is going to be married on Thursday, and
all the family connections are to meet at his house.
I and my three other married daughters are to go on
to-morrow morning. I shall stay at my son-in-law
Saxony’s house to-night. Here comes the conductor.
Mr. P——,” she said, turning to that officer, “this
young lady is not well. Is there any objection to my
taking her into that vacant compartment where she
can lie on the sofa?”
“No objection at all, Mrs. Ponsonby; the compartment
is not engaged,” replied the polite conductor.
The lady arose and gave her arm to Lilith and took
her to the sofa, where the exhausted girl was glad
to lie down. Then she returned for her own and
Lilith’s light luggage, which she transferred to the
new seats.
As the conductor passed through the drawing-room
car on his return, a stout passenger with iron-gray
hair, who had sat three seats off from Lilith and her
friend, on the opposite side of the car, and had
watched the interview between the woman and the
girl, and had heard as much or as little of their conversation
as their low tones would permit, and had
formed his own opinions on the subject—beckoned
65the officer to approach, and looking solemnly over the
top of his spectacles said, impressively:
“Conductor, I want you to keep an eye on that
pair who have just gone into the next compartment.
That young girl is traveling alone. That stout woman
first accosted her. She has some evil designs on that
girl, I am sure of it! Robbery or worse! She has
every opportunity to chloroform and rob the girl, or
to drug her and take her away for something worse!”
“All right, sir! I know the old party! She is Mrs.
Ponsonby, of Baltimore. And she will be met at the
depot by her son-in-law, Mr. Saxony, of Number —— Street,”
replied the amused officer.
“Oh, very well, if that is so! But her extraordinary
proceedings of accosting a strange young lady in the
cars very reasonably aroused my suspicions. I am
glad it is no worse,” said the Detective Crank, in a
tone of disappointment that illy accorded with his
words.
In the meantime, Lilith reposed on the sofa and
her new friend sat by her side and chatted to cheer
her up.
With a rare delicacy she refrained from asking
Lilith any questions as to the cause of that distress
which had drawn the good woman to the girl’s side,
until they were drawing near to New York. Then she
inquired:
“Is there any one to meet you at Jersey City, my
dear?”
“No, no one,” answered Lilith.
“Nor any one the other side?”
“No, no one is to meet me anywhere,” said the
desolate girl.
“My dear child! Some one ought to meet you!
It is not right or safe for a young girl traveling alone
to enter a city at nightfall, with no one to meet her!
But I suppose you know exactly the number and
66street of the people you are going to see,” said the
good and sorely troubled woman.
“I am going to no house. I have no friends or
even acquaintances in the city,” said Lilith.
“Then why on the face of the earth have you come
here, my poor child?” inquired Mrs. Ponsonby, in surprise
and distress.
Lilith, like the baby into whose state she sometimes
relapsed, burst into tears, covered her face with
her hands and wept bitterly.
“Now what have I done? Now what is the matter?
Oh! what is the matter? Tell me, my dear. I am
very sorry for you. I will help you all I can. Indeed
I will, for Edith and Clara’s sake,” said Mrs. Ponsonby,
bending over and caressing the girl, who, between
her sobs and tears, tried to answer.
“I came,” she gasped, “because I have lost
everything in the world. I have suffered cruel, cruel
reverses, and could not bear to stay in the place where
I had seen such happy and prosperous days so suddenly
turned to misery and destitution.”
“Poor, poor, poor dear! Was it through the war,
my dear?” inquired the woman, in tender, compassionate
tones, while the tears stood in her kindly eyes.
“No, it was not through the war. It was since the
war.”
“Oh, yes! My dear child, tell me all you wish, but
no more than you wish. I will help you in any case.
Indeed I will. Are you an orphan, my dear?”
“Oh, ma’am, I am much worse than orphaned,” said
Lilith.
“Dear me! Poor child! How worse than orphaned,
my dear?”
“Oh, ma’am, I cannot tell you now. Indeed I cannot.
Do not blame me, and do not be angry. It is
not my fault that I am so desolate and that I must
be so reserved about my past life,” pleaded Lilith.
67The lady fell to musing.
“I wonder what has happened to the child? That
she is good I can see for myself. Nobody could make
a mistake about her. I wonder what she means by
worse than orphaned, now. I wonder if her father
was hanged or sent to prison for life, or anything
like that. There are so many men who ought to be
gentlemen, but who come to that sort of end now,
that I should not be surprised that it was so. Why,
there is always something of that sort going on in
some city or other, some bank defaulter, or some
forger, or manslaughterer, or something. And so it
seems more than likely that her father may have disgraced
his family in that way, and be in prison, or in
a felon’s grave, and that’s what she means by being
worse than orphaned. But her mother—— Is your
mother living, my poor child?” she inquired, suddenly
breaking the long silence and addressing Lilith.
“No, ma’am. My mother left this world a few hours
after I came into it,” said Lilith.
“Poor, dear darling!” said the good woman, who
then relapsed into silent thought, drawing her own
conclusions.
“Yes, that is it!” she said to herself. “The mother
gone, the father worse than dead! That must be it,
or she would not talk of being worse than orphaned.”
Lilith, perhaps mistaking her continued silence for
mistrust, said at length:
“You have been very kind to me, a perfect stranger
to you, ma’am, and I thank you from my heart; but
do not trouble your kind soul about me, ma’am. It
is not worth your while, indeed.”
“Oh, it is easy to say that, my dear; but I can’t
help troubling myself about you! Suppose you were
my own Edith or Clara? But don’t be afraid, my dear;
I won’t ask anything about your past; what I want
to know is your future. You said when you started
68for New York that you wished to get away from painful
associations; now what I wish to ask is, where
do you intend to go in New York, and what do you
intend to do?”
“I shall go first to some hotel, the only place a
stranger can go to, I suppose, and then I mean to
look out for some employment.”
“Then, my dear, you are all wrong. In the first
place, you must not go to a hotel,” said Mrs. Ponsonby.
“But why?” inquired Lilith.
“Because you would go as a lamb among wolves.
That is why.”
“Then I suppose I must try to find a private boarding-house.”
“Worse and worse! A respectable boarding-house
would want references, and if you happened to apply
to any but a respectable one——”
“That is the reason why I wished to go to one of
the first-class hotels. They are always very respectable.
No one can make a mistake about them, and
they take strangers without references.”
“Yes, my dear, at ruinous prices. Unless you have
got a great deal of money, you would be quite penniless
before you could get any employment. And,
by the way, what sort of employment do you expect
to find?”
“I hardly know. I might be an amanuensis for some
lady or gentleman——”
“For no gentleman. I put my foot right down on
that. Let the men alone, my dear—unless they happen
to be your very nearest male relations. And to
enter a lady’s employment you would have to have
good references. I do hope you have references, my
dear?”
“No,” said Lilith, “I have none; not one; and circumstances
are all so adverse that I cannot hope to
get one.”
69“Dear me!” said Mrs. Ponsonby, taking a long look
into Lilith’s face. “But you are all right. I am sure
you are all right. You are not the sort of child to
run away from your father or mother to seek your
fortune. I tell you what I will do; I will be your
referee. That is—do you write a fair hand, spell
words correctly, and compose sentences grammatically,
as an amanuensis should do? For, you know,
you may have to answer letters as well as to write
from dictation.”
“Yes, ma’am, I can indeed. I have been accustomed
to do all that for my dear lost foster-father.
The next time the train stops I will write a specimen
and prove it,” said Lilith.
“Very well, then,” said the Benevolent “Crank,”
“I will be your referee. And as to your lodging in
New York, I will take you to a cheap but very respectable
house kept by the widow of a Methodist minister.
She has no fashionable boarders, my dear, for
she lives on —— Street, near —— Avenue, and fashion
has left that part of the city these fifty years or more.
She boards some of the public school teachers. I
will take you to her house to-night before I go to my
daughter’s, mind you. If Saxony comes to meet me,
and is in a hurry, he may go home in the street cars,
and I will take the carriage and carry you to Mrs.
Downie’s,” said the new friend, who had worked herself
up into a benevolent fever on the subject of the
desolate young creature.
“Oh, how good you are to me! How wonderfully
good! How do you know that I am deserving of
your goodness? How do you know that I am not an
impostor?” said Lilith, catching her friend’s hand and
covering it with grateful kisses. “Yes! how should
you know but that I am a very foolish, wicked girl?”
“Good Lord, child! how do I know anything, for
that matter—how do I know light from darkness, except
70through my eyes and my understanding? That
is the way I know you from an impostor. How I
thank the Lord that I met you before you fell into
the Lion’s Den of this great city!”
“And do I not thank the Divine Providence—oh,
do I not? And thank you, oh, so much!” exclaimed
Lilith, clasping her hands in the fervency of her utterance.
“Now, here we are at Jersey City! Gather your
traps, my dear, and be ready to get off. Don’t be
afraid. The dragon’s mouth is always wide open,
but you shall not fall into it!” said Mrs. Ponsonby,
as the train ran into the depot.
“And there’s Saxony’s carriage, but I don’t see
him,” she said, when they had crossed the ferry and
passed out on Desbrosses Street.
“Where’s your master, Patrick?” she demanded,
when she had dragged Lilith through the crowd to
the door of the carriage.
“If you plaze, ma’am, Misther Saxony is dining
out this evening, and Misthress Saxony requisted me
to mate you in the carriage meself, ma’am,” said the
Irish coachman, who resented the term “master” as
applied to his employer.
“Very well. I am glad of it. Get in, my dear.
And, Patrick, do you drive first to Number 10 —— Street,
near —— Avenue. It will not be much out of
your way,” said Mrs. Ponsonby, as she put Lilith into
the carriage and followed her.
The short winter twilight was fading into night,
and the streets were beginning to be lighted with
gas.
“Suppose,” said Lilith, “suppose that your friend
should not have a vacant room for me?”
“Then you must put up with a bed for this one
night.”
“But if she has not an unoccupied bed?”
71“Then she must find one for this night, anyway,”
persisted Mrs. Ponsonby.
It seemed a long ride through the crowded city
streets before the carriage at last drew up before the
door of a plain, dull-looking, three-story brick house.
Mrs. Ponsonby—without waiting for the coachman
to get off his box, for, indeed, Patrick was so indolent
that he always made an excuse that he “darn’t”
leave his horses to open the door—alighted, and assisted
Lilith to alight, and led her up to the house
and rang the door bell.
A female servant answered it.
“Is Mrs. Downie at home?” inquired the elder lady.
“Yes, ma’am,” replied the waitress, opening a door
on the right, and showing the two ladies into the long
but plainly furnished parlor, where they sat down.
“Will you tell Mrs. Downie that I would like to see
her on business for a moment?”
“Yes, ma’am. What name?”
The lady handed the waitress a card.
“Mrs. Downie is at tea now, but I dare say she
will not be long,” said the girl, as she left the parlor
and ran down the basement stairs.
In a very few minutes the mistress of the boarding-house
came up, with a warm, exuberant welcome
for an old friend. She was a short, fat, good-natured
looking woman, of about Mrs. Ponsonby’s own age,
and she was dressed in a clean but rather dowdy
black gown, all in keeping with her general aspect
of careless good humor; and her pretty, soft, silvery
gray hair was gathered into a knot behind, and as
much disheveled all over her head by nature as it
could have been done by the most fashionable hairdresser.
“Why, goodness me, Em’ly Ponsonby! This ain’t
you? I never was so surprised in all my life as when
Mary gave me your card! And we have just this
72minute sat down to tea; and you will come down and
have some?” said the landlady, in the softest and most
caressing voice, that seemed to be perfectly natural
to her.
“No, thank you, Sophie Downie,” replied Mrs.
Ponsonby, as she arose and embraced her fat little
friend. “I am in the greatest hurry that ever was,
and only called here on my way from the depot to
Sam Saxony’s to bring you a new boarder, a very
dear young friend of mine, who came with me from
Baltimore to get something to do in New York here.
Miss—— Good Lord of mercy! I don’t know the
child’s name!” said the good woman to herself, as she
arose and went to Lilith, and whispered:
“What name, dear—what name?”
“Wyvil,” answered Lilith, in the same low tone.
“My young friend, Miss Wildell, wants a quiet, respectable
home just such as you could furnish her,”
resumed Mrs. Ponsonby, rejoining the landlady.
“Oh! Another Southern orphan, ruined by the
war!” said kindly Mrs. Downie.
“Ah! poor thing!” replied the Baltimore lady, in
a non-committal way. “I hope you can take her. She
has some little money left, I think.”
“And she wants to get in one of the public schools?
Poor girl! there ain’t the least chance.”
“No, I don’t think she wants to teach—but the question
is, can you accommodate her?”
“I must ’commodate her somehow or other. I
haven’t got a room; but if she could put up with a
cot in my room——”
“Of course she could, until you can do better for
her. And now I must go, for I am keeping you from
your tea, while they are waiting for me on —— Street.
Miss Wilde, my dear, I leave you in good hands, and
if you ever want a friend, call on me. Sophie Downie,
you see I am due in Boston, at my daughter’s, to-morrow.
73That’s why I am in such a hurry now.
Good-bye!”
And so saying, the dear woman kissed her old
friend, and then kissed Lilith and left a card with
her address in the girl’s hand.
The next instant she was gone, and Lilith was alone
with the landlady.
“Come, my dear, come upstairs to my room and
take off your things and wash your face and hands,
if you wish; and then we will go down and get some
supper. My dear, I hope you will feel at home here.
Most of my boarders are young people. Two young
ladies who are public school teachers, and one who
is a colorer of photographs, and then I have a young
Methodist minister who has a parish near this. He is
going to be married soon, though, as ministers must,
you know, and then we shall lose him. And then,
my dear, if you are still with us, you shall have his
room and be comfortable.”
So talking, the landlady led Lilith upstairs and so
installed her in the home that was to be hers for
many months to come.
CHAPTER VII LILITH’S STRUGGLES
Perhaps in some long twilight hour,
Like those we have known of old,
When past shadows round you gather,
And your present friends grow cold,
You may stretch your hands out towards me.
Ah! you will—I know not when.
I shall nurse my love, and keep it
Faithfully for you till then.
A. A. Proctor.
Lilith found her new home a safe enough retreat.
Let any young woman go into a strange house, in
74a strange city, under the circumstances in which
Lilith entered the Widow Downie’s, and if she feel
compelled to observe a strict silence concerning her
own past life, she need not tell her story. Her neighbors
will make up one to fit her, and, what is more,
will believe in it.
Try to get at the origin of such a story, and you
may trace it to “They say,” but no farther.
The advent of Lilith in the boarding-house of Mrs.
Downie caused a great deal of gossip, in which,
strange to say, there was not a word of ill-nature,
of criticism, or of adverse reflection upon the young
creature.
She was so child-like, so pretty, and so desolate,
that the hearts of all her fellow-lodgers were drawn
towards her.
By “putting this and that” together, by unconsciously
exaggerating all they heard, and by involuntarily
drawing upon their imaginations, they had
formed a theory, which they took for fact, in regard
to Lilith.
The talk ran something like this:
“Mrs. Ponsonby, a very dear friend of Mrs. Downie,
brought her from the South, to try to get something
to do in New York.”
“They say her father was a rich planter, who was
totally ruined in the late war.”
“Not at all. He was a wealthy banker of Richmond,
who failed in ’65.”
“A great mistake. She was the only child of a
Baltimore broker, who——”
“Oh, no! A Washington merchant, who became a
bankrupt last year, and——”
And so forth, and so forth.
At last, however, the chaotic story came into form
and shape and permanent existence, as follows:
Miss Wilding—for that was the way in which Mrs.
75Downie had heard and repeated the word when
Lilith, remembering that her husband had forbidden
her to use his name, had replied to the landlady’s
inquiries by giving the one to which she had the next
best right, and saying, “My name is Wyvil,” whereupon
the landlady thought she said, “Wilding,”
and thought, from her child-like appearance, that she
was, of course, a single woman, and reported her as
Miss Wilding—Miss Wilding, then, according to the
crystalized gossip of the house, was the only child
of a wealthy Virginia planter, who had been ruined
by the war, and had died, leaving his motherless
daughter entirely destitute. Mrs. Ponsonby had become
so much interested in the young orphan that
she had brought her to New York to get something
to do, and had very wisely brought her straight to
Mrs. Downie’s boarding-house, and had very properly
become surety for her board, for Mrs. Downie,
with all her goodness of heart, was too poor to lose
the board money, which Mrs. Ponsonby was quite rich
enough to pay without feeling it.
Lilith was also spared troublesome questions, because
the inmates of the house, though poor enough
in this world’s goods, were too refined openly to intrude
upon the reserve of the young stranger; and
also because, when once the good landlady, in the
motherly kindness of her heart, had questioned Lilith
concerning her troubles, the poor girl had burst into
such a passion of tears that Mrs. Downie became very
much distressed, and after doing all she could to
soothe the mourner’s sorrow, she not only resolved
never again to allude to the subject, but she warned
all her young inmates to observe the same caution.
“’Cause she can’t bear it, my dears. She can’t, indeed.
It ’most kills her to hear it mentioned. And
no wonder. Them tender Southern girls as has never
been used to anything but love and softness and
76sweetness all their lives, to be suddenly thrown upon
a rough, hard, bitter world, you know, my dears, it
is very trying. We must never speak to her about the
past, and never breathe a word before her about the
war. I dare say her poor father was killed in battle,
or died in one of them military prisons, or something
like that, which it breaks her heart to think about.
We must just try to make her forget it, my dears,”
concluded Mrs. Downie.
And her sympathetic hearers promised all she required,
and from that time emulated each other in
their kindness to the young stranger.
Mrs. Downie’s household were in some respects a
peculiar people, of whom the gentle landlady was
the controlling spirit.
One word about Sophie Downie. She had been a
wife, and was now a widow only in name.
Her late husband, William Downie, had been a
Methodist minister of sincere piety and much eloquence.
They had been neighbors’ children in a country
village, and had been engaged to each other almost
from their childhood.
He was “called” to the service of the Lord from
his boyhood, and the two widows, Sophie’s mother
and his own mother, had joined their slender means
to send him to college, to be educated for the ministry.
“For,” said his own mother, “he is all that I have
in the world, and why shouldn’t I spend all that I
can on him?”
“And,” said Sophie’s mother, “he is just the same
as my own son, and he’ll marry Sophie and take care
of me when I get old, so why shouldn’t I spend all
that I can spare in helping him?”
So the boy was sent to college, and in due time
went honorably through his course, graduated and was
ordained.
77He was to marry Sophie as soon as he should obtain
his first parish.
Within a few months after his ordination he was
appointed by the convention to the Methodist church
in New York City near which his widow now kept
her boarding-house.
He had held his pulpit but a few weeks, during
which Sophie was busily engaged in preparing for
their wedding and their housekeeping, when he was
suddenly stricken down with a disease known to be
fatal from its onset.
As soon as he knew that he was to leave this world
he sent for his promised bride, and she came to him,
accompanied by their two mothers.
And in the sick-chamber the long-engaged, faithful
lovers were united.
He lingered a few days after his marriage, constantly
attended by Sophie and the two mothers, and
then passed peacefully away to the better world.
The three grieving women took his remains to their
native village and laid them in their last resting place
in the old church-yard.
Soon afterwards his mother departed and left all
the little remnant of her savings to Sophie.
“For she is all the same as a daughter to me, and
I have no other child,” said the poor widow to the
lawyer who drew up the will.
We live in a changeful country. Few of us have
the good or the bad fortune to
“Live where our fathers lived
And die where they died.”
It would be tedious and irrelevant to this story to
tell of the various circumstances that finally led
Sophie and her mother to sell out all their possessions
in the little country village, and to open a boarding-house
in New York, in the immediate vicinity of
78that church which had been the scene of William
Downie’s short ministry.
For many years the house was nominally kept by
the elder lady; but it was entirely managed by the
younger.
Many opportunities had the pretty little widow of
marrying a second time; but she remained faithful
to the memory of her first love.
She had never even permitted a lover to become a
suitor; for as soon as her delicate perceptions discovered
that this or that young “brother” in the
church, or boarder in the house, had cast an eye of
“favor” on her, the very shrinking of her nature threw
such a sphere of coldness around her that, however
gentle and courteous her manner might be to the
aspirant, he dared not cross the invisible boundary of
that circle.
One of her most ardent admirers said, when
“chaffed” on the subject of his infatuation:
“She is as sweet and gentle, as kind and courteous
as it is possible for woman to be; but it would
take a fellow with more impudence than I possess to
make love to her, or to ask her to marry him. There
is a sort of ‘Thus far, no farther shalt thou go’ about
her that I defy any man to transgress.”
He was right.
And so, without any second love, without coquetry,
and without vanity, the pretty, gentle girl-widow
grew from youth to middle age. Then she lost her
mother, and became the nominal, as she had long been
the actual, head of the boarding-house.
It would be difficult to explain or even to understand
how Mrs. Downie had managed to succeed in
eliminating from the house and from her circle of acquaintances
all persons who were uncongenial to her
own gentle and generous spirit, and in filling them
with those who were in perfect accord with her, and
79with each other. It was the progressive work of
years, however.
But now, at the time that Lilith first entered her
house, it was filled with a little society to whom she
seemed less a landlady than a loving mother, and
whom she absolutely ruled—not by force of intellect,
or position, or power, but by unselfish goodness. Always,
since her mother’s departure, she had one or
more of adopted children—little waifs, picked up in
the streets of New York, and whom she lodged, fed
and clothed, and sent to the public schools until they
were old enough to be put out to learn trades.
When any hard-headed, practical brother or sister
would expostulate with her on the extravagance of
her benevolence and the imprudence of her neglect to
provide comfortably for her old age, she would answer,
simply:
“Why, Lor’s, you know if my poor, dear husband
had lived we should have had a large family of children
by this time, most like. But as I haven’t got
none of my own, I feel as if I ought to take care of
other people’s orphans. Seems to me that people
without children should take care of children without
parents, so far as they can. And as for the rest
of it, I know that if I take care of the destitute the
Lord will take care of me.”
Acting on this simple faith, the gentle little widow
had brought up and provided for no less than seven
girls and five boys.
And that is the reason why, at the age of sixty,
she had not a dollar in the savings bank.
But oh! the treasure she had laid up in heaven!
At the present time she had a boy and girl, nearly
grown up, and when these should be well provided
for, by being put in the way of getting their own living,
she meant to take two more to bring up—if she
should live long enough to do so.
80So much for the kindly mistress of the house.
Her circle of lodgers consisted of seven persons.
First, there was the young Methodist minister, John
Moore, who occupied the same pulpit that had once
been filled for a few weeks by William Downie. And
here let it be explained, that whenever there came
to that church a young unmarried minister, he was
always recommended to Mrs. Downie’s boarding-house
as to a haven where he would be perfectly safe
not only from the harpies of business, but from the
harpies of matrimony, where he would really find
“the comforts of a home,” and possibly the society
of some fair, good girl, suitable to be the companion
of his life and labor.
Next there was Mrs. Lane, the widow of an officer
in the Union army, who had fallen in the battle of
the Wilderness, and who eked out her small pension
by decorating china for a large wholesale house, and
supported a son at Yale College.
Then there was a Mrs. Farquier—the widow of a
colonel in the Confederate army. She was an artist,
and made drawings for the illustrated papers and
magazines.
These two women, whose husbands had fallen on
opposite sides of the same war, were great friends.
Next there were the two Misses Ward, orphan
sisters, and teachers in the public schools.
Lastly, there was Lilith, who shared the landlady’s
room, and was expected to share it until the young
Methodist minister should marry and take possession
of the parsonage that was being fitted up for him.
Lilith, who had been madly driven from her home
by the goad of her husband’s stinging words:
“I never loved you! I married you only to please
my dying father. In a very few hours I shall leave
this house, never to return while you desecrate it with
your presence!”
81Lilith, who had fled away, without any definite
purpose but to escape from the humiliations that had
been heaped upon her, and to support her life, until
she should die, by some honest toil—Lilith had now
ample leisure to come to her senses and to reflect
upon her past and her future.
Ample leisure indeed! Her days and nights were
spent in solitude and meditation, for immediately
after breakfast, every morning, her fellow-lodgers,
workers all of them, scattered to their various occupations—the
minister to study, to write, or to make
duty calls; the two widows to their rooms to work
at their arts; the two young teachers to their schoolrooms,
and the good landlady to market, and then
to her household duties.
Lilith, left alone, would wander through the parlor,
up the stairs and into the room she shared with Mrs.
Downie, and then back again, in an aimless, dreary
manner. She could settle herself to nothing, take interest
in nothing—
“Her past a waste, her future void.”
Her life seemed to have come to a standstill.
There seemed nothing to hope for in heaven or on
earth.
There were days of such deep despondency that life
seemed a burden too heavy to be borne, and she
longed for death—days when the unrest of her soul
craved the rest of oblivion in the grave.
There were moments, too, when athwart the utter
darkness of her soul flashed the lightning of consciousness
that she might change all this and bring
renewed life, action and happiness to herself; that
she might write to her husband, or return to her
home and implore him to believe in her and to bear
with her until she should be at liberty to clear up
82the mystery that rested as a cold, dark storm-cloud
between them.
And at such moments she might have acted on the
impulse and hastened back to Cloud Cliffs, but for
the memory of his fierce, cruel, stinging words:
“I never loved you! I married you only to please
my dying father. In a very few hours I shall leave
this house, never to return while you desecrate it with
your presence!”
Every time these words recurred to her mind they
overwhelmed her with a fresh sense of unspeakable
humiliation.
“Oh, no!” she said to herself—“no! my heart seems
dying in my bosom, but I must not listen to its moan!
I must not go back until he himself shall repent and
retract and entreat me to return! I can die, but I
cannot go back. I cannot.”
And indeed existence for Lilith was now a mere
death in life.
All her efforts to obtain employment by advertising
and by answering advertisements had signally
failed. There seemed to be no use for her in the whole
world. No one on earth seemed to want her in any
capacity.
Mrs. Downie, watching her with motherly tenderness,
ventured one day to say:
“Honey, you must be awful lonesome here days,
when everybody has gone about their business and
left you by yourself.”
“It does not matter, Mrs. Downie. Don’t trouble
yourself about me, dear heart,” said Lilith.
“But I must! I can’t help it! Emmy Ponsonby
has never been to see you since that night she fetched
you here, nyther, has she?”
“No, Mrs. Downie!”
“Well, I reckon she’s still with the weddingers in
Boston, or else there’s another baby coming around
83somewheres. ’Mong so many married daughters
there’s always a baby coming ’round in Emmy’s
family, sometimes two or three of ’em in a year, and
I reckon that is what’s the matter now. ’Cause Emmy
Ponsonby never forgets her friends or her promises.”
“She was very, very good to me, and I had no claim
on her,” sighed Lilith.
“Oh, yes, but you had a claim on her, honey; as
you have on me and on every grown-up woman as is
able to help a motherless child like you,” said Mrs.
Downie, so tenderly that Lilith’s eyes filled with tears.
“Mrs. Downie,” she said, “I want to ask you something.”
“Ask away, then, honey.”
“You have taken me here a stranger in your house.
I have been here four weeks and you have never given
me your bill——”
“I was waiting till you got something to do, honey,”
interrupted the landlady.
“And—this is what I wanted to ask you: Suppose
I should be here for eight weeks or for twelve
weeks, without paying you?”
“Well, honey, it wouldn’t so much matter as you
might think; because, you see, dear, you don’t occupy
a room. You only sleep on a little bed in my room;
so really your being here don’t make no odds. I have
six rooms as I let to boarders, and that is what supports
the house. They are all let, and you don’t take
up none of them, so your being in the house don’t
make no odds at all, let alone it being a comfort to
have you.”
“Dear Mrs. Downie——” began Lilith, with the
tears running over her eyes; but her voice faltered
and her words died in silence.
“Look here, honey, it is borne in on me as if you
would just stop calling me Mrs. Downie—not but
what I am fond of the name, and proud of it for
84poor, dear Will’s sake—but if you would just stop
ceremonials and call me Aunt Sophie, like the rest of
the children do, and would come closer up to me, in
your heart, like you would feel more at home with
me, and would be more better satisfied, and wouldn’t
have no doubts nor troubles about board and such.
Couldn’t you now, honey?”
Lilith left her chair and came and sat down in the
good woman’s lap, dropped her head upon her bosom,
and put her arms around her neck.
“That’s right, dearie. Now remember, I am your
Aunt Sophie,” said Mrs. Downie, folding the young
creature in a close embrace.
“I never knew a mother or a sister or an aunt. It
comforts me to be allowed to call you aunt.”
“That is right, dear. Now I’m going to propose
another thing; that is, for you to go to market with
me every morning, when you feel like it. It will
amuse you, and take your thoughts offen troubles it
is unprofitable to dwell on. And then, dearie, sometimes
you might go to meeting with me in week evenings.
We often have a real good, warm time at our
meetings,” said the good woman, with a cheerful glow
in her gentle countenance.
“I thank you, dear, dear Aunt Sophie. I should
like to go anywhere with you,” said Lilith, as she
kissed her friend, and arose to her feet.
No more was said about the board bill, the subject
of which had been introduced by Lilith herself.
But the next morning, as Mrs. Downie was putting
on her bonnet to go to market, she spied an envelope
directed as follows:
“To Aunt Sophie, from Lilith.”
She took it from the toilet cushion upon which it
was pinned, and found three ten-dollar greenbacks
inclosed in a short letter, which she read:
85“Dear Aunt Sophie: If I were in need, there is no
one in this whole world to whom I should be so entirely
willing to be indebted as to yourself. And if
I were in want, it would be to you, first of all, to whom
I should come for help, feeling sure of obtaining it.
But, dear friend, I am not so poor in funds as I am
supposed to be. I have enough to keep me for a year
at least, even if I should get no work to do. So, please
take the inclosed without any qualms to your benevolent
heart. I shall still be infinitely indebted to you
for love, sympathy and protection. Lilith.”
Mrs. Downie read the note, looked at the money,
and communed with herself:
“Now what did the child go and do that sort of
thing in that way for? Trapping me into taking the
money in that manner. She knew very well that if
she had handed it to me I wouldn’t have touched it.
She a gallant soldier’s orphan, too. And now I s’pose
if I hand it to her she won’t take it back, no way!
Now I wonder if she has got a plenty of money, sure
enough? Sufficient to keep her for a whole year, as
she says? If she has, this would be a convenience,
and a real godsend, just at this time, too, when I
am trying to make up the rent. Yet I don’t like to
take it offen that poor child, nyther, and she only
occupying a cot in my bed-room. Well, I’ll go and
try to make her take it back, and if she won’t, why,
she won’t, and I’ll put it to the rent money, and get
that off my mind to-day.”
So saying, the landlady went in search of Lilith,
whom she found in the parlor, ready and waiting to
go to market with her friend.
“Well, Aunt Sophie, we have a fine day for our
walk,” began Lilith.
“Yes, honey; but before we go you must take this
back again,” said the good woman, trying to force
86the money into Lilith’s hand, “’cause I don’t want
to charge you any board until I can give you a room,
my dear; and that won’t be until Brother Moore gets
married and goes. And then I will take pay.”
Lilith opened her hand with the palm down, so
that it could hold nothing, saying, at the same time:
“And I will not impose myself on you, dear Aunt
Sophie, until all my funds are spent, and then—I
shall continue to stay with you—perhaps—until you
turn me out.”
“That would be forever, then, honey; or, leastways,
it would be as long as I should live, for I should never
do that cruel thing on no account,” said the old lady.
And so the strife in generosity was ended, and the
two friends left the house together.
As they walked down the avenue, Mrs. Downie said:
“I think, dear, as you would be a great deal happier
if you were to have some regular employment.
You came here to get something to do, didn’t you,
now?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie,” said Lilith, sadly.
“Well, have you tried?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie. I have advertised in the New
York papers, and I have answered advertisements, but
have not yet succeeded in getting anything to do.”
“What did you advertise for?”
“For the situation of private governess in a family,
or assistant teacher in a school, or translator, or
copyist, or as companion for an invalid lady or an
elderly lady, or as amanuensis to a literary lady. For
all these situations I have advertised at various times,
and have received not one reply.”
“Ah, dearie me! Every road to business is so overcrowded!
But you said you answered some of the
advertisements of such places as you would like to
take.”
87“Yes, but no notice was taken of any of my
letters.”
“Ah, you see, child, I suppose there were hundreds
of applications for every place, and they couldn’t answer
all the applicants.”
“No, I suppose not,” said Lilith, patiently.
“And it costs so much to advertise,” sighed Mrs.
Downie.
“Yes,” said Lilith. “And so I have given up advertising
on my own account, and I only answer the
advertisements of others. That does not cost so much;
only the paper and postage stamp.”
“Well, dear, I hope you will succeed at last,” said
the old lady.
“Yes. ‘It is a long lane that has no turning,’ as
our homely proverb has it,” said Lilith.
“Yes, dear, I know it. ‘It is a long lane that has
no turning,’ and the worst of it is that when the lane
does turn it doesn’t always turn into
‘Fresh fields and pastures green,’
but into some dusty highway a deal harder to travel
than was the long lane itself! But there! I ought
not to have said that. I don’t want to discourage
you, dearie,” suddenly said Aunt Sophie, with a qualm
of compunction.
“I saw an advertisement in this morning’s Pursuivant
that pleased me and that I have answered. I
have brought my answer to drop it into the post.
But I scarcely hope that anything will come of it.”
“What was it for, dearie?”
“A companion for a widow going abroad. The applicant
must be a young lady, healthy, agreeable,
well educated, competent to speak French, Italian
and Spanish. Oh, I have all the list of requirements
at my fingers’ ends, you see.”
88Aunt Sophie stopped in the middle of the sidewalk,
to the great annoyance of other foot-passengers, and
stared in mild wonder at her companion.
“Now, where in all this wide world do that widow
expect to find a young lady, accomplished as all that
comes to, who is in need to go out and get her living?”
she inquired.
“Oh, dear Aunt Sophie, there are many, many
among the impoverished children of the South who,
in the days of their prosperity, had received such
education.”
“And do you think you would suit, my dear?”
“I can but try. I must try, you know.”
“Well, I hope that widow will be willing to give a
high salary for all that she wants.”
“The advertisement says that a liberal salary will
be given; but also adds that the highest testimonials
of character and competency will be required.”
“Well, my dear, you can furnish them, anyhow.”
“I don’t know. I have my college testimonials, or
could get them; but for the rest—”
“Well, you have Mrs. Ponsonby.”
“But she knows so little of me,” sighed Lilith, as
she reflected how that good, credulous woman had
come to her side in the spirit of compassion and had
taken her respectability quite for granted.
“Well, honey, don’t sigh, that’s a dearie; because
if you don’t get the place it makes no odds. I dare
say that widow is some poor, infirm old lady going
to travel for her health, who would be no end of a
trial to you. And you know if you never get nothing
to do, you can always live long o’ me and be
comfortable always. ’Deed I feel so drawn to you,
dearie, that I would like to adopt you if you would
let me. It would make no odds, leastways not much
at the end of the year. And I meant to adopt two
more as soon as ever John and Mary are provided
89for. And I reckon I had better adopt one like you
than another child. I mightn’t live to see the child
grow up, for I am getting old. Will you think of
what I tell you, dearie?”
“Think of it? I shall never forget it so long as I
live, dear Aunt Sophie,” warmly responded Lilith.
“Here is the post,” said Mrs. Downie, pausing at
the pillar box, into which Lilith dropped her letter.
CHAPTER VIII LILITH’S FIRST PLACE
My life you ask for? You must know
My little life can ne’er be told;
It has been full of joy and woe,
Though I am but a few years old.
A. A. Proctor.
A week went by without bringing any answer to
Lilith’s application.
She scarcely expected to receive one, indeed. She
was becoming inured to disappointment, for, in fact,
she had known nothing else in connection with her
efforts to obtain employment.
She was beginning to despair of success in this line
of enterprise, and even to contemplate the possibility
of remaining with Mrs. Downie for an indefinite time,
and of becoming useful to her in some good way.
Lilith thanked Heaven that the rigor of her desolate
doom was tempered with mercy in the person
of Aunt Sophie. She was beginning to love the sweet
old lady, with that satisfying affection which is born
of esteem and perfect trust. Lilith knew that whatever
evil fortune should be in store for her, it would
90not be the loss of Aunt Sophie’s motherly care and
protection.
She knew if she were to become quite penniless,
and should be stricken with a long and tedious illness,
that Aunt Sophie would never permit her to be
sent to a public hospital, but would nurse her tenderly
and skillfully at home.
And this was the dear woman at whom some people—not
many, to the credit of human nature, be it said—had
sneered, as too plain, homely and ignorant in
looks, speech and manner, ever to have been fit for
a minister’s wife, though she was a minister’s widow.
These people little know that all the spare money
of the two widows—William Downie’s mother and
Sophie Wood’s mother—had gone by mutual agreement
to educate Willy, leaving Sophie to get what
benefit she could out of the village school, which
could never cure her of the quaint, old-fashioned,
ungrammatical talk she had learned at her mother’s
knee and used all her life.
As for Lilith, she loved this homely speech, for it
reminded her of her own country neighborhood, and
she loved every peculiarity of the dear unselfish creature—even
the carelessness of her dress, whose only
redeeming quality was its perfect cleanliness, and
the disorder of her fine, thin gray hair, which was as
well disheveled as if it had been attended to by a
fashionable hairdresser—because all these revealed in
the active, industrious woman, not laziness or idleness,
but utter self-forgetfulness in the constant service
of others.
But she was growing old, and Lilith wondered if
in the failure of all her efforts to obtain employment,
and in the possible necessity of her having to remain
with Aunt Sophie, whether she might not help her
in some substantial manner; as to learn to keep the
91house, do the marketing, cast up the accounts and
pay the bills.
It was Lilith’s inspiration always to be useful.
It was late on Saturday evening that Lilith was
sitting alone in the front parlor, all her fellow-lodgers
being absent from the house or at work in their rooms,
when the postman, on his last round for the night—and
the week—rang the door bell.
It happened that Aunt Sophie answered the summons.
There was a little parley at the door, and
finally the old lady came in with a letter in her hand,
which she held out to Lilith, saying:
“Here, my dear, see if this is for you. The carrier
is waiting to know. You see it is directed to the house
all right, and the number and street all right, but
the name is all wrong, if it is for you; though it is
so like your name that it must be for you.”
Lilith took the letter and looked at the superscription:
“Elizabeth Wyvil.”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie, this is for me, and I think it
must be in answer to my application,” she said.
“Very well, my dear; I will go and tell the man,”
replied the old lady, as she went again to the front
door to explain the case and dismiss the postman.
“Now then, dearie, is the answer favorable?” she
inquired, as she returned and took a seat beside Lilith,
who sat at the centre table reading her letter by the
light of the gasalier.
“It is favorable; if it were not, you know, I should
never have received it. Advertisers, I suppose, do
not take the trouble to write rejections,” replied
Lilith.
“No, I reckon not, especially as in every case I
have heard there are hundreds of applications for
one place. Well, dearie, has the widow lady decided
to engage you?”
92“No, not decided; she has only appointed an interview
with me on Monday at twelve noon, at the
Constellation Hotel.”
“Oh!”
“But that, you know, is very hopeful.”
“Yes, I reckon it is. Well, honey, I hope you will
find her a good, kind friend; but who is she, my dearie?
Ah! here they come!”
Several of the boarders entered the parlor, and
cut short the speech of Aunt Sophie.
Lilith left the room and went up to Mrs. Downie’s
chamber to read over her letter again.
It was very short, merely acknowledging the receipt
of the applicant’s letter, and asking for a personal
interview at the time and place already specified.
Of course Lilith would keep the appointment and
accept the position if it should be offered to her.
But, she asked herself, would she be justified in
leaving the country, without first informing her husband
and giving him the opportunity of seeking a
reconciliation with her, should he desire to do so?
“I never loved you. I married you only to please
my dying father. In a very few hours I shall leave
this house, never to return while you desecrate it with
your presence!”
These words came back to her in all their fierce,
bitter, scornful cruelty. “Came back to her?” They
had never left her. They smouldered in her memory
always, and only blazed up in a fiery heat at the very
thought of seeking any notice from the husband who
had contemptuously cast her out; but whom—oh,
woe—she still so deeply, so painfully loved.
No! he had turned her off, and she must not call
his attention to herself in any manner. She must
let him go his way, untroubled by her. As for herself,
she could live—even in pain and sorrow—until
she should be called away to the land of peace.
93Lilith had ample time and opportunity for reflection
between that Saturday night and the Monday
noon when she was to wait on her possible future
employer. So it was after mature deliberation that
she decided to enter the service of the lady advertiser,
supposing that she should be permitted to do
so.
On Monday morning she set out to walk to the
hotel. She arrived a few minutes before the appointed
hour and sent up her card by a porter.
While she waited in the reception-room, many questions
arose in her mind.
Who was this German baroness who had advertised
for a lady traveling companion, and had appointed
this meeting with her, and with a view to engaging
her services?
Was she old, sickly, melancholy, ill-tempered and
exacting, as Aunt Sophie, in her tender anxiety for
Lilith’s happiness, had feared that she might be?
Or was she young, handsome and fashionable?
Would the companion be required to nurse an aged
invalid, or to amuse a young beauty?
While Lilith was anxiously considering these questions,
the door opened and a little old gentleman,
dressed in clerical black, and having a little, round,
gray head like a silver ball and a fresh, rosy face
like a baby’s, came bowing into the room, walked up
to Lilith, and bowing politely, said:
“Mademoiselle, Madame la Baronne desires that
you will ascend to her apartments.”
Lilith arose, trembling, bowed, and followed her
conductor to the elevator, which in a few seconds
brought them to the second floor.
Here the old gentleman took her out, along a
handsomely furnished hall to a pair of folding black
walnut doors, beside which sat a servant out of livery,
who arose and opened them for the visitor to enter.
94Lilith found herself in a spacious apartment, whose
first impression was of gloom and splendor. Rich,
heavy curtains vailed three lofty front windows; but
between their openings long needles of light struck
here and there on glowing crimson velvet, or gilded
cornices or framework, tall mirrors, elegant vases,
filled with rare and fragrant exotics, glimpses of rare
pictures, statues, stands of every graceful form, and
seats of every luxurious make, and under all a carpet
that
“Stole all noises from the feet.”
Shadow flecked with gleams of splendor; silence
softly moved by the sighing of an invisible Eolian
harp; cool air just slightly fragrant with the delicate
breath of fresh, living flowers.
A pleasing awe, as of entering a chapel of the olden
time, of incense and artistic decoration, crept over
Lilith.
As her eyes became accustomed to the religious
gloom, she saw the figure of a lady rise slowly from
one of the reclining chairs and stand waiting to receive
her—a lady of majestic beauty and grace, whose
perfect form was clothed from head to foot in a
closely fitting, rich black velvet trained dress, without
trimming or ornament of any kind; and whose
beautiful head was crowned with an aureole of
golden hair, which her widow’s cap but half concealed.
Lilith approached and courtesied involuntarily as
to a queen, so much did the grand beauty of this lady
impress her imagination.
“Madame, I have the honor to bring you mademoiselle,”
said the old gentleman, bowing.
Lilith courtesied again, and glanced up at the lady’s
face—a beautiful face—somehow suggestive of the
surroundings, shadow and splendor—perfect features,
a brilliant blonde complexion, dark, glorious eyes, and
95golden-hued hair, the radiant beauty of the whole enhanced
by the dead black of the mourning robe.
“Le Grange, you may retire,” said the lady.
And the old gentleman, with another bow, withdrew.
The lady resumed her seat, and by a courteous
motion of her hand invited Lilith to take another near
her.
“You are much younger than I expected to find
you, Miss Wyvil,” said the lady, when both were
seated.
“I am not Miss Wyvil, madame,” said Lilith, who,
since her marriage, had always written herself
Elizabeth Wyvil Hereward, but who, having been forbidden
by her husband to retain his name, meant to
obey him by dropping it, yet who wished to avoid
deception in representing herself to be an unmarried
girl.
The lady looked somewhat surprised, gazed wistfully
at the speaker for a few seconds, and then said:
“You are very young to be a widow.”
“I am nearly eighteen, madame,” said Lilith, without
deeming it necessary to enter into farther explanations—for
was she not, indeed, “a widow in fate, if
not in fact?”
“And you look even younger than that. When did
you lose——” the lady began to question, but seeing
Lilith trembling and turning pale, she desisted, and
after a little pause she turned the conversation.
“Mrs. Wyvil, I have had about two hundred answers
to my advertisement for a companion. These
have taken myself and my private secretary, Monsieur
Le Grange, about a week to get through with
examining, although at about two-thirds of the letters
we only glanced to see that they were written by
utterly incompetent persons, who could not, indeed,
write a fair, legible hand or compose a grammatical
96sentence. Of the other third we selected about a
dozen persons, whom we saw, in turn, by appointment
during the week. None of them—not one of
them—suited me. Several were evidently in bad
health, fitter for an infirmary than for any other
place. Several others, though they were fair English
scholars, had little or no knowledge of other languages;
and the others were so unlovely in looks and
manner that I could not think of one of them as a
companion. Your letter was one of the last I received,
and you are the very last with whom I have
appointed an interview. Your letter made a favorable
impression on me, and your appearance has deepened
it,” concluded madame, who had evidently given these
details only to afford Lilith the opportunity of recovering
her composure.
Lilith bowed in respectful acknowledgment.
“The objection, as yet, seems to be your youth,”
continued the lady.
“As another in my case said: ‘It is a fault that
must mend daily,’ madame,” replied Lilith.
The lady smiled. She had a rare, brilliant, beautiful
smile.
“You are apt at repartee and quotation,” she said.
“But now, about your knowledge of modern languages.
I can see that you have all the other requirements.”
“I am familiar with the languages mentioned in
your advertisement, madame, and I have testimonials
from professors to that effect.”
“I would rather judge for myself. You will find
writing materials on that table near your left hand.
Translate and write out for me there, in the languages
required, this text, which is the anchor of hope
for the Christian:
“‘For God so loved the world that He gave His only
97begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should
not perish, but have everlasting life.’”
Lilith went and sat down at the table, took a sheet
of note paper and wrote slowly, and with some pauses
for recollection and selection, until she had completed
her task, and filled a page of note paper, which she
brought and gave to the lady.
She smiled, bowed, and read as follows:
“Car Dieu a tellement aime le monde, qu’il a donne
son Fils unique, afin que quiconque, croit en lui ne
perisse point, mais, qu’il la vie eternelle.
“Perciocche Iddio ha tanta amato il mando, c’egli
ha dato il suo unigenito Figliuola acciocche chiunque
crede in lui non perisca, ma abbia eita eterna.
“Porque de tal manera amo Deos al mundo que hayo
dado, a su Hijo unigenito; para que todo aquel que en
el creyere, no ce pierda, mas tenga vida eterna.”
“I think these will do, Mrs. Wyvil. I am not a
very accomplished linguist, but I will submit these
specimens to Professor Le Grange for his opinion,”
said the lady, as she touched a golden timbre at her
side.
The door opened, and the man whom Lilith had
seen in the hall appeared.
“Request Monsieur Le Grange to come here,” said
the lady.
The man disappeared, and was succeeded by the
little, round-bodied Frenchman.
“Monsieur, will you have the goodness to glance
over these translations, and give me your opinion of
them?” inquired the lady, handing the paper to the
professor, who bowed—he spent half his time in the
presence of his employer in bowing—looked over
98the page, then read it carefully, and returned it, saying:
“The translations are correct, madame.”
“Thank you, monsieur. That will do.”
The professor bowed and retired.
“Now, Mrs. Wyvil, there remains but to ask for
your references—a mere matter of form, my dear, for
believe me I am very favorably inclined towards you.”
Lilith’s face flushed as she answered:
“I have such testimonials as I brought from college
at the end of my last and graduating term. I
have no other referees, except a lady of Baltimore,
who gave me permission to use her name. She is a
Mrs. Ponsonby, of Calvert Street, in that city, and
she is frequently in New York here, where she has a
married daughter, Mrs. Saxony, of —— Street.”
“Oh! I know them both—mother and daughter.
I have met them in Washington and at Newport.
They will do quite well,” said the lady, cordially.
“But, madame,” said Lilith, as the painful flush
deepened in her cheek, “I don’t know Mrs. Saxony
at all, and very little of Mrs. Ponsonby except that—that—that—she
took me up on faith—and——”
“That does not matter. I can trust Mrs. Ponsonby;
and, my dear, I can trust your candid, truthful face.
Are you equally satisfied with me?”
“Oh, madame!” said Lilith, deprecatingly.
“Then we have only to speak of salary—twelve
hundred dollars a year, paid quarterly. Are the terms
satisfactory?”
“Oh, madame, they are very munificent. The salary
is very much larger than I expected.”
“It is not too large for one of your accomplishments,
who is, besides, required to quit her country—to
expatriate herself, perhaps, for years.”
Lilith made no reply. She was beginning to tremble
at the prospect of an indefinite exile.
99“I expect to sail on the first of June. Can you be
ready by that time?”
Lilith paused to consider. Should she take this
plunge?
“I never loved you.... I shall leave this
house, never to return while you desecrate it with
your presence.” As these stinging words arose in her
memory, she roused herself and answered, firmly:
“Yes, madame, I shall be quite ready.”
“Very well, my dear. Your duties will be very
light—almost merely nominal. I wanted a young,
pretty, accomplished and agreeable companion. I did
not expect to find one. But I have found one in you.
I will not detain you longer at present. Come in at
this time to-morrow, if you please, and we will talk
further,” said the lady, rising.
“One moment, if you will pardon me, madame, I
have not yet the honor of knowing the name of the
lady to whom my services are pledged,” said Lilith.
“Now is that possible? Well, my dear, if you were
better acquainted with the world you would know
one thing about me—that I am a very unbusinesslike
individual,” said the lady, as she placed a card
in the hands of her companion.
Lilith bowed and read: Baroness Von Bruyin.
CHAPTER IX LILITH AND THE BARONESS
Life is only bright when it proceedeth
Towards a truer, deeper life above;
Human love is sweetest when it leadeth
To a more divine and perfect love.
100Learn the mission of progression duly;
Do not call each glorious change decay;
But know we only hold our treasures truly
When it seems as if they passed away.
Nor dare to blame God’s gifts for incompleteness;
In that want their beauty lies. They roll
Towards some infinite depth of love and sweetness,
Bearing onward man’s reluctant soul.
A. A. Proctor.
The Baroness Von Bruyin, the name and title on
the card, bore no especial significance for Lilith.
She bowed as she took the enameled bit of pasteboard
and withdrew from the room.
The little old Frenchman came from some other
room opening upon the same corridor, and politely
escorted her downstairs and out of the hotel.
“Shall I have the honor to call a cab for you,
madame?” he inquired, when they had reached the
vestibule.
“No, monsieur, thank you. I prefer to walk,” replied
Lilith.
The professor stood aside to let Lilith go out.
Lilith “preferred to walk” that she might be alone,
and have a longer time for reflection and for self-collection
before reaching her boarding-house, and having
to meet the kind inquiries of Aunt Sophie.
The die was cast, then. Her fate was sealed. She
had taken the step from which she felt there was no
honorable retreat—unless, indeed, her husband should
relent; should retract all his bitter charges against
her; should seek her out, ask her to return to the
home from which he had madly driven her, and set
up his own superior claims to her allegiance in opposition
to those of madame, the baroness.
But this, Lilith knew, was a possibility far too remote
to be thought of.
101And so she was—or she tried to persuade herself
that she was—glad that her fate was decided for her
by circumstances beyond her control.
With all a very young girl’s enthusiasm for an imperial
beauty, Lilith admired the baroness, and felt
that, since she must take service with some lady, she
could be better satisfied with the companionship of
the beautiful and gracious Madame Von Bruyin than
with any one else.
Lilith walked so slowly that when she reached her
boarding-house she found that lunch had been over
for some time, and all her fellow-lodgers had dispersed
to their business or to their rooms.
But Aunt Sophie was anxiously waiting for her in
the parlor.
“Take off your things down here, dearie, and then
come with me to the dining-room, and you shall have
a cup of fresh tea before you tell me anything, though
I am half dying to hear,” was the greeting of the old
lady.
Lilith kissed her affectionately, and then followed
her to the basement dining-room, where a fresh white
cloth had been laid over one end of the long table,
and adorned with a fine china tea service—that had
been bought many years before for Aunt Sophie’s
bridal housekeeping, but which was never, never
used, except on the most sacred occasions.
The kettle was boiling, and the tea was soon made
and brought in, with the accompaniments of light
biscuits and lamb chops.
But not until Lilith had drunk her first cup of tea
would Aunt Sophie, who sat beside her, watching her
affectionately, ask one question.
Then when she had refilled the cup for her young
guest, she inquired:
“And have you got the situation, honey?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie.”
102“Oh, dearie me! I ought to be glad, but I ain’t.
I had a heap rather kept you here long o’ me. And
are you really going abroad, too?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie. I cannot help going. I must.”
“Oh, dearie me! dearie me! I hope you will do well,
honey. When are you going?”
“We sail in the Kron Prinz on the first of June.”
“So soon! Ah me! I shall never live to see you
come back, dearie.”
“Oh, yes, you will, dear Aunt Sophie. Your good
and useful life will be prolonged for many years yet.”
“Oh, how selfish I am! I ought not to think about
myself, but about you. Dearie, I hope the lady you
are going with will not be too hard on you. You are
such a child! Is she real old and ugly?” anxiously
inquired Aunt Sophie.
“Oh, no! She is young, and very, very handsome.”
“Oh, then, I hope she is not haughty and tyrannical—so
many of those rich, proud beauties are. But,
oh, dear, how wrong of me to talk so, to discourage
you. Though I did not mean to do that. It is because
I am so anxious about you, honey. Just as
anxious as if you were my own dear child.”
“I know it, dear Aunt Sophie. But do not be uneasy
on my account. I think the lady with whom I
have engaged will be very kind to me. I do, indeed.
Certainly during our interview she was very gracious
and considerate. She gives me a very large salary,
and tells me that my duties will be very light—merely
nominal. That I shall have nothing to do for her but
to keep her company,” said Lilith, cheerfully.
“‘Nothing to do but to keep her company.’ But
that’s the hardest sort of work with some people, my
dearie. There I go again, discouraging of you, when
I ought to be doing of the very opposite sort of thing.
What an old fool I am, to be sure. Don’t mind me,
103honey, but tell me what this lady’s name is. Don’t
you know, dear, I have never heard that yet?”
“I never heard it until about two hours ago. I
had actually engaged myself to her before I knew
her name,” said Lilith, with a faint smile.
“Lor’! Now that shows how very little you know
of the world, and how unfit you are to be thrown,
unprotected, upon it! But what is the lady’s name,
now you do know it?”
“She is the Baroness Yon Bruyin.”
“Von—Brewing? Brewing? ’Pears to me I’ve
heerd that name before—connected with—connected
with—some grand wedding to-do at the great cathedral,
where the archbishop and ever so many bishops
performed the ceremony. Yes, yes, I disremember
her name; but she was a great beauty and a great
heiress, being an only darter of some rich city banker,
rich as creases; and he was a Mr. Brewing, another
rich banker, a heap richer than creases; but older than
her own father—so old, so old, as never was seen before
at a wedding. And they said how, when he went
back to Germany and took his beautiful wife, he paid
the emperor lots of money to make him a baron, and
it was all to please his wife, so she might be a
baroness. Yes, yes! I remember now! And so she’s
a widow. And the old man is dead! Well, well, well,
how things do turn about! Not much use in his getting
married to a beautiful young woman and getting
himself made a baron, when he was just ready to depart
away from this life! Ah me! ‘Vanity of vanities,
all is vanity,’ saith the preacher, and it is true!”
Lilith made no reply, and presently Aunt Sophie
resumed:
“I see how it is! She don’t like to shut herself up
away from society, while she is in her first mourning,
as she would have to do if she stayed in this
city, where she was a sort of queen; so she is going
104to travel to amuse herself until the time of fashionable
mourning is over, and she wants a bright young
thing like you to keep her company! But in a year
or two she will be back here, and then we shall see!
But there I go again, sinning as fast as I can! I
wonder what makes me so uncharitable? I reckon
it is because I haven’t been to class-meeting lately.
I’ll go this very evening, when my class meets, and
I’ll get the brethren to pray for me. It’s a great
help.”
And seeing that Lilith had finished her lunch, the
old lady arose from the table and began carefully to
gather her precious china and to wash it up to put
it away.
Lilith went up to her own room, to look over her
slender wardrobe, and to think over what she would
have to buy for her sea voyage and her European
tour.
While she was still engaged there, late in the afternoon,
her fellow-lodgers were discussing the details
of a horrible and mysterious murder that had been
perpetrated in the city, the night previous, but only
discovered that morning. It was in all the evening
papers, forming the sensation of the hour.
In the same paper was a short paragraph, stating
that:
“The body of an unknown woman, suspected to be
that of Mrs. Tudor Hereward, wife of the Congressman
from that district, a young lady who had disappeared
from her home some weeks before, had been
found in the woods bordering Cave Creek, near Frosthill,
in West Virginia. A wound on the back of the
head indicated that she had been the victim of
tramps.”
That was all. If any one read it they paid but
105little attention to it; their imaginations being engrossed
by the details of the more shocking tragedy
in their midst.
At dinner in the evening the dreadful occurrence
was discussed.
After dinner, Lilith took up the paper from the
parlor table, not to read the details of the murder—her
whole soul shrank in loathing from such a subject—but
to look at the Congressional news, as she
had looked at it daily since her flight from her home,
to see if any mention was made of her husband.
But there was none. Not once since she parted
with him on that bitter night at the Cliffs had she
seen his name. The once active, industrious, irrepressible
Hereward seemed to have dropped out of the
Congressional debates.
This continued silence sometimes caused Lilith
serious anxiety. Was Tudor ill? she asked herself,
and then quickly repressed her rising anxiety with
the recollection of that bitter taunt, which, like a
poisoned arrow, had left an incurable, festering
wound which daily ate deeper and deeper into her
spirit.
At length Lilith put away the paper, without having
seen the paragraph that concerned her so much
that it might have changed the whole current of her
life.
The next day, at the appointed hour, she went again
to the hotel to see Madame Von Bruyin.
As we said, the name of the baroness had no especial
significance for Lilith, for when Tudor Hereward,
in the first weeks of their married life, had
told Lilith the history of his first love adventure, he
had in delicate consideration abstained from mentioning
the name of the lady or of the gentleman
who afterwards became her husband. And although
the gossips she had heard talking of the matter in
106the parlor of the hotel had just once let fall the name
of Mr. Bruyin, it had made no impression on her
memory, and there was nothing to connect the personality
of the baroness with that of the beauty who
had been the object of Tudor Hereward’s first passion.
When Lilith reached the hotel and made inquiries
she found the polite old Frenchman waiting in the
parlor to conduct her to the apartment of the
baroness.
The lady received Lilith with a kiss, saying, as she
placed her in a comfortable chair and resumed her
own seat:
“My dear, I have been thinking of you ever since
I saw you last. I feel that I shall grow very fond
of you.”
“You are very good, madame,” replied the girl.
“Child, I hope that in going abroad with me you
are not leaving any one whom you will suffer in parting
from?” said the baroness, in the gentlest tone.
“I am not leaving any one in the world who loves
me, except my landlady, and she has only known me
for a little while,” said Lilith, with a slight tone of
sorrow in her voice that she could not quite repress.
“‘Only known you for a little while!’ And I for
a less. But it does not take long to learn to love
you, my dear. Will you tell me something about
yourself? I am very much interested in you. Indeed,
I am filled with wonder and speculation concerning
you. When I advertised for a companion,
young, agreeable and accomplished, as I desired her
to be, Monsieur le Professeur plainly told me that rara
avis was not to be found in the ranks of women who
were seeking situations; that such an education as I
required in my companion was the privilege only of
wealth and genius. And the answers to my call
proved that he was right. In about two hundred applications
yours was the only one that suited me.
107And you, my dear, have really excelled my most unreasonable
expectations. Your extreme youth, which
at first view seemed an objection, is really an additional
charm. Your having been married, too, seems
to draw us nearer together. Two young and recently
bereaved widows may surely sympathize with each
other. I hope, dear, that you will consider me as a
friend.”
“You are very kind to me, madame. I have no
words to thank you, but I will try to make my actions
speak,” said Lilith.
“And some time, dear, not now, but some time
when you feel that you can do so, I hope that you
will tell me something about yourself, something
about the circumstances that have forced you, a young,
beautiful and accomplished girl—you are little more
than a child, although you have been married—to
take the situation of lady’s companion,” said the
baroness, gently.
Lilith had a struggle to control her emotions; but
she soon conquered them, and replied, with forced
calmness:
“You are entitled to my fullest confidence, dear
madame, for you have taken me almost on trust, as
everybody has so kindly done since I left home——”
“Who could do otherwise, my dear? Who could
look in that pretty, tender, child face and doubt you?
But go on, my dear, with what you were about to
say.”
“Only this, madame, that some time, when I can,
I will tell you my little story. But now I can only
say this much—I am from West Virginia. A reverse,
a calamity, sudden and overwhelming as a thunderbolt
or an earthquake, laid waste my life and destroyed
all my happiness in an instant, ‘in the twinkling
of an eye,’ and cast me alone upon the world.
I came to New York to get away from a scene so full
108of miserable associations as my home had become,
and seek a living here among strangers, all of whom
have so charitably taken me on trust, when they
might have put out the last spark of hope and life by
unjust but reasonable suspicions,” said Lilith, as if
she deeply felt the truth of every word she uttered.
“Who could suspect a baby?” said the lady, gently;
but nevertheless she inquired within herself:
“What can have happened to this girl? Has her
husband killed her father and been hanged for it?
Or vice versa, or what? There are so many homicides
and hangings in this vast country that no one
can keep trace of them all. Her words are very
enigmatical.”
Something in the lady’s looks might have betrayed
the drift of her thoughts, for Lilith, with a deepening
color and in a low voice, ventured to say:
“There is one circumstance that I ought to have
added to my statement, madame, and it is this:
There has been no dishonor connected with my misfortunes,
no dishonor of any one’s. I have no way
of proving this, but oh! as I hope to be saved, I am
speaking the sacred truth!” she concluded, clasping
her hands in the earnestness of her asseveration.
“My child, I feel sure that you do,” answered the
baroness, kindly; and then she changed the subject
by asking Lilith if she had ever been abroad, and if
she was a good sailor.
“No,” Lilith answered. “My longest sea voyages
have been from Baltimore to New York and from
New York to Newport. But I am a very good sailor,
for I have been in more than one storm on Chesapeake
Bay and have never been sea-sick.”
“That is very well. I hope you will be able to
bear the unrest of Old Ocean as bravely,” said the
baroness.
And then she told Lilith what her experience had
109told her, the outfit necessary for the comfort of the
voyage, and the outfit that would be nothing but an
impediment.
And then, when an hour had passed, Lilith arose
to take leave.
Madame Von Bruyin would not allow her to go,
but insisted that she should stay to luncheon, which
was served in madame’s private apartments.
It was a tête-à-tête feast, and Lilith much enjoyed
the delicate fare set before her—the well-dressed
game, the delicious salad, the dainty confectionery,
the luscious fruits, and the pure, light Chablis.
When the repast was finished and the service was
removed, the baroness went and took a guitar from
its place on a stand in the recess, and sat down to
play. She touched a few chords and then floated
into a mournful solo from “Il Trovatore.” Her voice
was a deep, rich, full contralto, but so profoundly
sad that Lilith felt her eyes fill with tears as she said
to herself:
“Ah, madame has also suffered. I know it.”
The baroness finished her song and laid aside her
guitar without a word.
But presently she said:
“You love music, my dear? Bah! who does not?”
“I love music. That was a beautiful solo, madame,
only so sad!”
“Ah, my dear! But never mind. You have promised
to tell me your story some day. I may tell you
mine before that. For in this case I feel towards you
somewhat like the ancient mariner to the wedding
guest.”
“I shall be glad to hear, madame, very glad and
grateful for your confidence,” said Lilith, as she once
more arose to take leave.
“Why is it that I feel as if you belonged to me,
110dear?” said the baroness, as she took the girl in her
arms and kissed her.
“It is because you are so good to me, madame.
In an humble way, in my happy days at home, whenever
I took any helpless creature under my care, I
always felt as if it belonged to me, whether it did or
not,” said Lilith, simply.
“Come again to-morrow, my dear, if you can. If
not, come any day at this hour. I am always at home
between twelve and two,” said the baroness, as she
patted the cheek of her new favorite and let her go.
As before, the old Frenchman joined her in the
corridor and escorted her downstairs and out to the
sidewalk.
There she thanked and took leave of him.
Lilith walked home, where she arrived an hour
later than on the preceding day.
“You have made a long visit this morning, honey,”
said Aunt Sophie, who met her in the parlor.
“Yes, the baroness detained me,” answered Lilith.
“I am getting jealous of that there baroness. I
am so,” said Aunt Sophie, half in jest, half in earnest.
“But take off your things right here and come down
to lunch. I have got such a beautiful cup of broma
for you.”
“Thank you, dear Aunt Sophie. But I have had
lunch. The baroness made me stay for it, with her,”
replied Lilith.
“Now I am jealous of that baroness—downright
jealous, that I am,” said Aunt Sophie, with such an
aggrieved look that Lilith embraced her, and privately
resolved never to be persuaded to stay to lunch with
Madame Von Bruyin so long as they should remain
in New York.
Lilith did not go to the baroness the next day, but
she went down on Broadway to purchase the necessaries
for her sea voyage.
111When she returned to her boarding-house a great
surprise awaited her.
Aunt Sophie met her at the door with a radiant,
beaming countenance, and asked, with a very mysterious
air:
“Well, honey! Who do you think has come? And
is in the parlor waiting for you? You can’t guess!”
Lilith’s heart gave a great bound. For a moment
she could not move, and her swiftly changing color
and agitated features caused Aunt Sophie to laugh
softly, as she added:
“Why, it is Emily Ponsonby, of course. She has
just arrived from Boston, where she has been staying
with her daughter ever since she left the city the
morning after she brought you here. She reached
the city last night, and is stopping with her other
daughter, Mrs. Saxony. And this morning she came
right down here to inquire after you. She came in
just about ten minutes after you had gone out. Now
come in and see her.”
Aunt Sophie’s long explanation had given Lilith
time to recover from her mingled feelings of surprise,
wild hope and disappointment. She quietly followed
Aunt Sophie into the front parlor, where the
ample form and rosy face of the good-hearted Baltimore
lady met her view.
“Well, my dear, glad to see you again, and to hear
from your good friend, Sophie Downie here, such
splendid accounts of you,” said Mrs. Ponsonby, rising
and embracing Lilith.
“Thank you, madam; but all my good fortune began
with yourself. If you had not spoken to me on
the train and brought me to this house, I really do
not know what would have become of me.”
“Neither do I,” replied Mrs. Ponsonby, quite
frankly. “It was the wildest freak I ever heard of
in all my life—a young girl coming to a strange city
112to seek her fortune! Ugh! It makes my very flesh
creep to think of it!”
“It was a forced measure, dear friend. I had no
choice. I was obliged to come,” said Lilith, as she
took a seat on the sofa beside the matron.
“Well, I suppose you were obliged to come, and
so the Providence that takes care of the young ravens
took care of you. But I tell you what, my girl, if
you had come away from home from other impulse
than stern necessity you would have gone to the
deuce before this. It was an awful risk, my dear.”
“I knew it was, but I could not help it,” said Lilith,
meekly.
“And Sophie has been telling me that you have
just got a splendid situation with the Baroness Von
Bruyin.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Why, I knew her! I met her in Washington
when she was a Miss Von Kirschberg. I have not
seen her since she married the old banker, Mr.
Bruyin, who got himself made Baron Von Bruyin to
please his wife, and paid a good round sum to Emperor
William for the honor, you may take my word
for it. Bosh! I like nobility when it is real, that is,
hereditary; but I should care no more for a purchased
title than I should for a paste ‘diamond’ or
an imitation ‘India’ shawl. And the poor old man
is dead, and dead, too, without an heir to perpetuate
his dearly bought title.”
“What sort of a woman is the baroness, anyway,
to live with, do you think?” inquired Aunt Sophie,
in anxiety for the happiness of her protégée.
“I think she is just about as good a woman as one
could expect to find in an only child, a beauty and
heiress, who had been petted and pampered and flattered
and fairly idolized by everybody around her all
113the days of her life,” emphatically answered Mrs. Ponsonby.
“I am glad to hear it,” answered Aunt Sophie.
“And I think you will just have a splendid time
with her, my dear. Why, you are really going to
travel all over Europe. My! don’t I wish I was going
to Europe! But, there! what is the use of talking.
When Ponsonby and myself were young, with a family
of little ones around us, we promised ourselves just
as soon as we had raised and settled them all, we
would travel and see the world; but Lor’! before the
last of them were married the grandchildren of the
first wedded began to come on, and they are just as
strong fetters and as heavy iron balls to hinder our
travels as ever their mothers were. You are to be
envied, my dear, I can tell you that!”
“I am thankful,” replied Lilith. “But why should
you have waited until your children grew up before
you could go to Europe? Why not have taken them
all with you?”
“Never saw the day when we could afford that,
my dear. But I will live in hopes to see the old
world some time or other before I die. Well, dear,
I only called to inquire after you, and to see whether
Sophie Downie had done a good part by you——”
“She is the best friend I have in this world!” hastily
and warmly interrupted Lilith—“except yourself,
Mrs. Ponsonby,” she added, on reflection.
“And I don’t doubt that Madame Von Bruyin will
be a much more valuable friend than either of us,”
said Mrs. Ponsonby.
“No! no!” exclaimed Lilith.
“Well, at least I hope for your sake she may be.
You cannot have too many or too good friends. Well,
I must go, or I shall be late for lunch. I shall fetch
Polly Saxony to call on you; and then we must have
you to come and spend a day with us before you sail,”
114said the Baltimore lady, as she arose, kissed Lilith
good-bye, and left the drawing-room, followed by
Aunt Sophie, with whom she chattered all the way
out, and lingered to chat in the hall, and still loitered
to chat on the stoop outside.
At length she was gone, and Aunt Sophie returned
to the parlor.
“Wasn’t that a surprise?” inquired Aunt Sophie,
gleefully, as she re-entered the room.
“Yes; quite a surprise,” assented Lilith.
“And now I have got another for you: John Moore
has gone off to be married. The wedding is to be
to-morrow, at the bride’s mother’s house, in Springfield.
And he is to bring his wife home on Saturday,
and take her straight to the parsonage, which is all
ready. And I have fixed up his room for you. You
can have it at once. Ah! if you were only going to
stay I could make you so comfortable!” said Aunt
Sophie, with a deep sigh.
“Dear friend, I would like to stay with you, but
you know that I cannot; I must take the employment
that is offered me,” gently replied Lilith.
“Yes, I know. Some of these days you will come
back, though, and I hope I shall live to see you, and
if so, you must come straight home to me, dear, do
you hear?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie; and I certainly will come to
you first of all, if we both live,” said Lilith.
And then the entrance of other persons ended their
tête-à-tête.
The next day Lilith went to see the baroness, and
was received with even more kindness than on the
former occasions. But she declined an invitation to
stay to lunch.
When she returned home Aunt Sophie met her with
a smile, and put two cards in her hands, saying:
“They called while you were out, my dear, but they
115didn’t stay long. And they left an invitation for you
and me to go and spend the day with them to-morrow.”
Lilith looked at the cards, which bore the names
of Mrs. John Ponsonby and of Mrs. Theobald E. B.
Saxony.
“I think I’ll go with you, my dear; I have not had
a day out so long. I know Mary Farquier will look
after the house for me one day.”
And so Aunt Sophie and her protégée accepted
this invitation; and the next morning, at a most unfashionably
early hour, they presented themselves at
the Saxony mansion, where they were very kindly re-received
and hospitably entertained by the mother and
daughter.
They met none of Mrs. Saxony’s fashionable friends.
It was not that lady’s receiving day; so she was “not
at home” to all casual callers, and she devoted herself
to her mother’s simple friends.
Aunt Sophie and Lilith returned in the evening,
well pleased with their visit.
The next day the old lady invited Lilith to accompany
her to the parsonage, where she and all her
“family” were going, with many of the church people,
to receive the young minister and his bride.
Lilith went, for she had resolved to give herself
up to please Aunt Sophie for the short remainder of
her stay with the affectionate woman.
They found the parsonage a very attractive home
for the newly married pair. The house, which stood
beside the church, had been newly papered and
painted, and refurnished from top to bottom, and
prettily decorated for the occasion. The church
people had vied with each other in the choice of their
wedding presents, which were tastefully displayed on
the drawing-room tables.
The refreshments were laid out on the extension
table in the dining-room at the rear.
116The house was full, but not crowded, because the
people dispersed themselves through all the apartments.
Aunt Sophie only waited long enough to welcome
the young minister and his bride, to wish them all
happiness, and to show them into their chamber,
where they might change their traveling suits for festive
dresses before going down into the drawing-room
to meet their friends, and then she took leave.
She would have persuaded Lilith to stay with the
company, but the latter insisted on going with her
friend.
“You know I ain’t young, honey, and gay and festive
scenes don’t suit me,” she said, apologetically.
“And as for me, I wish to go with you, and to be
with you as much as I can while I remain in the
country,” Lilith answered, affectionately.
CHAPTER X IN HER TRUE COLORS
Madame Von Bruyin grew very fond of Lilith and
would have had her new favorite with her every day,
or even had her to come and live at the hotel.
But Lilith pleaded that she wished to stay with her
kind landlady as much as possible during the short
interval that would intervene before their sailing
for Europe.
The baroness admitted the excuse and did not insist
on Lilith’s entering upon her duties of companionship
before the stipulated time—June 1st.
But whenever Aunt Sophie was out on business, or
very much occupied with her household duties, Lilith
would slip away to pay a flying visit to the baroness,
117to whom she was now, at all hours, a most welcome
guest.
One evening it happened that Aunt Sophie had gone
to a protracted meeting at her church, and Lilith
availed herself of that opportunity to go and see the
baroness.
It was the first occasion on which she had ever
ventured to call on that lady in the evening.
She found Madame Von Bruyin alone in her apartments,
more lonely and depressed than usual, and
more than ever pleased to see her unexpected but
most welcome visitor.
She received Lilith with a warm embrace, and made
her lay aside her bonnet and mantle, and sit down in
the most comfortable chair in that luxurious room.
The gas had been turned down low, so that the
whole room was in a subdued cathedral light very
favorable for meditation or for confidential conversation.
How it was that Madame Von Bruyin glided into
speaking of her own life neither she nor her companion
ever knew.
It was in answer to some remark of Lilith’s, however,
that the baroness answered:
“Yes, I know. Of course there are many people
who envy me, and I suppose that I may be considered
in a very enviable position; but that is only the external
view. Within myself I am not enviable. There
are few women in this world less happy than I am.”
“I am very sorry,” said Lilith, in true sympathy.
But she was much too modest to preach to this great
lady, this spoiled beauty, and to tell her of the vast
power her wealth furnished of doing good and finding
her happiness in the happiness of others.
“Child!” continued the baroness, “the truth is
that I do not know what to do with my life. If I
were not in deep mourning I should take a plunge into
118society and in its maddest excitements forget myself.
But as I cannot do that, I go to Europe, to make a
tour of the continent. But I ask myself, to what purpose?
I have seen it all before. It will have no
novelty for me.”
“Not the beaten track—the great cities, the great
centres of art, science and learning, the monuments
of antiquity—you have seen all those; not the highways
of travel, but the by-ways, madame—the remote
villages, the country people of each country. It seems
to me that these also might be very interesting,” Lilith
modestly suggested.
“Possibly,” wearily replied the lady; “but nothing
interests me, child—except yourself—nothing. With
every appliance of material good—with youth and
health and wealth—I have no interest in life, no enjoyment
of anything.”
“Oh, madame! what has brought you into such a
state as this?” exclaimed Lilith, speaking from the
irrepressible impulse of her great sympathy, and then
stopping short and blushing at the thought of having
asked the baroness an impertinent question.
But Madame Von Bruyin did not seem to perceive
any impropriety in Lilith’s words. She felt only their
deep sympathy.
“I must tell you something about myself and my
spoiled life, and then you will understand. Come
nearer to me, child.”
Lilith left her easy-chair, drew a hassock after her,
and sat down on it at the feet of the baroness.
The lady bent her stately head until the golden
tresses touched the ebon ringlets of the girl. And
after this caress she laid her hand on Lilith’s head
and whispered:
“I have been so wilful all my life. I can never
remember the time when my will was crossed—until
119about six months ago. How full the last six months
have been of changes for me!”
The lady paused thoughtfully. Lilith might have
added: “And for me!” but she did not. The baroness
continued:
“I am an American, my dear, as you might know
by my speech; and I was born and married in America,
though my father and my husband were both subjects
of the Emperor William. I was the only child
of my widowed father, who had married very late
in life and who lost his wife in the same hour that
gave him his child. He never married a second time,
but devoted himself to me. In time I became the idol
of my father and of his dearest friend and inseparable
companion, Mr. Nicholas Bruyin—who became
Baron Von Bruyin later, you understand.”
“Yes, madame,” said Lilith.
“I was never sent to school, but had teachers at
home, who taught me no more than I chose to learn;
masters and governesses who never mastered or governed
me, but who had to submit to my will or leave
my service. And in all my self-will I was upheld by
the two fondly doting old gentlemen who held my
destiny in their hands. I learned music and dancing
because I liked to do so; but I do not think I
should have learned anything else if it had not been
for the advent of Monsieur le Professeur Le Grange,
my present private secretary, whom you have seen.”
“Yes, madame.”
“He was engaged to teach me languages when I
was about thirteen years old, and more ignorant
than any girl of my own age and rank. Well, Professeur
Le Grange certainly found out the road to
my conscience and affections, convinced me of my pitiable
ignorance and became my teacher not only of
languages, but of science, history and general literature.
I became very appreciative of his character
120and abilities, and tried to profit by them. I think I
have shown my gratitude for his services by attaching
him to my household. He will never leave.”
“He seems sincerely devoted to you, madame,” said
Lilith.
“I think he is. There are spiritual fathers in the
church. Professeur Le Grange may be called my
intellectual father. When I was but fifteen years of
age I went to Europe with these three old men—my
father, my friend and my teacher, and with no female
companion except my old nurse and my maid. You
have never seen those two faithful women, dear?”
“No, madame.”
“Yet they are still in my service. We made an
unusually extensive tour of Europe, and the professor,
who, in addition to his other acquirements, was
a learned archæologist and antiquarian, was my most
valuable guide and mentor. Perhaps I derived more
benefit than most persons from my travels. If so,
I owe that benefit to the professor. He is to go with
us when we sail, as I suppose you know.”
“Yes, madame.”
“We returned at the end of three years, and I was,
soon after our arrival, introduced into society. Two
years of fashionable seasons, in the winter spent in
New York or Washington, in the summer at Newport
or at some other fashionable resort. I was
nineteen years old when my father was attacked by
what he believed to be a temporary though very
sharp illness. But the physician who was called in
warned him of its real significance. Then my father
grew anxious to settle up all his worldly affairs, and
very anxious to see me married. I know not how it
happened, or who first suggested the plan—whether
it was my father or Mr. Bruyin—but the issue was
that I became the betrothed bride of Nicholas Bruyin
before I knew that I had a heart in my bosom. Mr.
121Bruyin, though older than my father, was really a
healthier and a stronger man, with the promise of a
longer life. This betrothal took place just before I
went to Washington last summer. Ah! if it had been
delayed but a few weeks longer what a difference it
would have made in my life; for there, in the beginning
of that season in Washington, I was destined to
meet the only man whom I could ever love; a man
of whom you have probably heard, for his fame has
gone abroad all over the country, the brilliant orator
and rising statesman, Tudor Hereward.”
Lilith uttered a low cry, so low that it escaped the
notice of Madame Von Bruyin, who continued:
“I became so much interested in this gentleman
that, unconscious of the danger into which I was running,
I allowed myself to enjoy the heaven of his society
and conversation, for it was heaven to me. One
night—it was at the masquerade ball given by Senator
and Mrs. S——, at their splendid mansion, on New
Year’s Eve—Mr. Hereward sought me out and proposed
for my hand. Oh! not until that hour did I
realize how much I loved him. But I had to explain
that a betrothal scarcely less sacred than marriage
bound me to Mr. Bruyin. He, my lover, Tudor Hereward,
bitterly, bitterly reproached me for misleading
him, and trifling with his affections. And we parted
in wrath.”
The baroness bowed her face on Lilith’s curly black
head and wept. The girl, unable to trust her voice
to speak, took one of the lady’s hands and fondled
and kissed it in sympathy. The baroness recovered
her self possession, and continued:
“The next day I missed Hereward from all his usual
places. And before the night came, my betrothed
arrived from New York. He was shocked to see how
changed I was. Child, it was my first sorrow, and
I had no power to conceal it. The good old man,
122who loved me with a totally unselfish love, won my
secret from me, at once released me from my engagement
and left me free to marry the lover of my
choice. Then I watched for Hereward’s return, and
when he arrived—child, I went to him, I humbled
myself before him; I told him that I was free, and
I offered him my hand. He replied in icy tones that
he was married. Yes, married, within two days after
having been rejected by me. He had married a young
girl, a child who knew no better than to take a man
at a moment’s notice. The news was a thunderbolt
to me; yet even through that nervous shock how I
pitied that young wife.”
“Oh, Heaven, yes. How much she was to be pitied!”
cried Lilith, in a tone of sharp pain.
“As for my miserable self, the kind guardian of
my peace and welfare saw that there had been no
happy meeting between me and my lover. Again he
won my secret from me. This time it was the secret
of my disappointment and humiliation. Then taking
my hand, he said to me:
“‘My dear, the world knows nothing of this. The
world still believes us to be a betrothed pair. Let
things go on as they were arranged. You know me.
We will be married at the time appointed. I will
then take you abroad to the court of Berlin. Your
dear father will go with us for his health. You are
so young yet that you will outlive and forget this
trouble.’
“Well, I consented. I was so confused and depressed
between grief and mortification, that I was
easily led. Only a few days later we were married
in the cathedral in this city, and sailed in the Kaiser
Wilhelm for Germany. We had planned out a very
fine tour. But ah! while we were still at the court
of Berlin, and only a few days after Mr. Bruyin had
received his patent of nobility and become the Baron
123Von Bruyin, he had a stroke of apoplexy that terminated
his earthly existence. We laid him in the
cemetery of the city that he loved so well, and then
set out to return home. My father never reached these
shores alive. His mortal remains repose in Woodlawn.
There, my child, I have unburdened my mind
to you.”
CHAPTER XI THE FAIR RIVALS
How am I changed? My hopes were once like fire;
I loved and I believed that life was love.
How am I lost? How high did I aspire!
Above heaven’s winds, my spirit once did move
All nature by my heart and mind, to make
A paradise on earth, for one dear sake.
I love—but I believe in love no more.
I still aspire—but hope not. And from sleep,
All vainly must my weary brain implore
Its long lost flattery now. I wake to weep,
And sit through the long day, gnawing the core
Of my bitter heart, and like a miser keep—
Since none in what I feel take thought or pleasure—
To my own soul its self-consuming treasure.
Shelley.
And thus Leda, Baroness Von Bruyin, had told her
heart’s history to Tudor Hereward’s young wife.
No words can describe its effect on Lilith.
She sat in the “gloaming,” silent and motionless,
her still, white face invisible to the lady, who, after
finishing her story, fell into thought, seeming to brood
over the past.
124This, then—mused Lilith—this peerless, regal
beauty was the Miss Von Kirschberg, the woman
whom Tudor Hereward had passionately loved, and
by whom he had been cast off, only on the evening
before he had married her—Lilith—to please his dying
father, and to be revenged upon his false love! Oh!
the bitter wrong! the bitter, bitter dishonor of the
wrong!
Lilith pressed her hands upon her white face, in
an anguish too deep for tears.
Madame Von Bruyin saw nothing of that in the
gloaming. Presently she spoke again:
“Strange—strange; but since Herr Von Bruyin
passed away I seem to understand his character better
than I ever did before! More than ever before I
seem to feel the pure, tender, unselfish love he
lavished upon me, from my earliest infancy, even until
the day of his death—‘until the day of his death?’
What am I saying? Uttering hastily, and with
parrot-like repetition, false, unmeaning words—for
there is no death and no limit to love like his. From
his home above, he loves me still. And, perhaps,
when I, too, shall reach that bright world in which
there is no winter and no age, I shall find no disparity
between us; but shall see and love him even
as he sees and loves me! And that shall be my comfort
and his reward.”
The baroness spoke tenderly, meditatively, with
her beautiful head bowed upon her hand, and her fair
hair, escaped from the widow’s cap, flowing down over
her black-robed shoulders.
Lilith uttered not a word, but she thought:
“This is the woman whom Tudor Hereward denounced
as vain, self-seeking, double-dealing; false to
him, false to herself, false to her betrothed, and all
because, to keep her plighted faith, she had rejected
him.”
125And Lilith, through all her own deep pain, felt
a tender sympathy with the desolate heart of her
rival.
At length the baroness spoke again:
“You are very silent, petite. Of what are you thinking?”
she softly inquired.
“Of the story you have told me, madame,” gently
replied Lilith.
“And what about it, dear?”
“It is very sorrowful. You are not happy, madame;
and perhaps you never can be, unless, unless—by——”
“By what, my child?”
“By making others happy. You have such great
power of doing good, dear lady!” earnestly replied
Lilith.
“What good can I do? I seem of no use in the
world!” sighed the baroness.
“By your great wealth, madame,” modestly suggested
Lilith.
“Oh, of course, I subscribe to all worthy charities
that are brought to my notice. Le Grange attends
to all that! That is, of course, my bounden duty,
and I try to do it,” said the baroness.
“Yes, I know you are very liberal and very conscientious,
but——”
“But what, my dear?”
“There are so many, many cases of great poverty,
sickness and suffering outside of these organized
charities! Aged, or ill, men and women, and little
children, suffering in extremity for want of the barest
necessaries of life, helpless and dying for lack of
help, even in the midst of all these organized charities!
These do a vast deal of good, but they cannot do
everything! They cannot reach all the suffering!”
“How do you know?” inquired the lady.
“I know from what I see, and hear, and observe
126in the streets, and from what I learn when I go into
the poorest tenement houses with Aunt Sophie.”
“Aunt Sophie? Who is she, child?”
“Mrs. Downie. My good landlady. She is a Methodist
minister’s widow. She keeps a plain boarding-house,
mostly for young ministers and teachers.
She is very poor, but very charitable, and when she
sees a poor, pale, ragged child on the streets trying
to make a few pennies by selling matches or pins,
she often takes such a child to its own home to see
for herself into its circumstances and find out how
she can permanently benefit it. She has adopted and
brought up several of these forlorn children, and
settled them respectably in life. She has always one
or two on hand. She has one even now. Oh! if I had
only plenty of money I would found a home for destitute
children. I would set Aunt Sophie at its head
with the carte blanche to take in all the needy children
that the home could hold.”
“But there are so many of these asylums, my dear.”
“I know; but there are not enough, else why these
poor, little, homeless and friendless ones in the
street?”
“Well, petite, I do not feel just yet quite inspired
to found such an institution, but, before we sail, I
will place in your good Aunt Sophie’s hands a sum
of money to aid her charitable work among the friendless
children of the street,” said the baroness.
“Will you? Oh, will you, indeed? If you do, you
will make a good heart so glad!” exclaimed Lilith,
with a beaming face.
“I will, indeed! I will send Le Grange to the house
with the check to-morrow,” said the lady.
“Oh! give it with your own hand, dear madame,
and you will see what joy you will bring into the dear
woman’s face.”
127“I hear what joy I bring into your voice, little one,
and I am glad to hear it,” replied the baroness.
In her deep interest in the subject under discussion,
Lilith had for the moment forgotten her own
griefs.
Even Madame Von Bruyin seemed in better spirits
as she said, cheerfully:
“We must have lights now, dear.”
She touched the silver timbre on the stand beside
her.
An attendant came in and lighted the gas and retired.
Lilith arose from her low position on the hassock
at the lady’s feet.
The baroness also stood up, and drawing her companion’s
arm within her own, walked up and down the
splendid, illuminated room in silence.
It happened that at each end of this room there
was a broad and tall mirror that reached from floor
to ceiling and reflected the two figures from head to
foot—the grand beauty of the Baroness Von Bruyin
and the petite grace of Lilith.
The young wife marked the contrast with a sinking
and despairing heart. In her admiration she
greatly exaggerated the power of her rival’s queenly
charms, and in her humility as much underrated the
effects of her own sweet loveliness.
“Ah!” she sighed, from the depths of her desponding
spirit. “No wonder he worships this lady, for
she is the crowned queen of beauty! No wonder he
could not love me, for who am I beside her? No
more than a little yellow duckling beside a royal
white swan! No! I cannot blame him for adoring
her and not liking me. But oh! he might have let me
alone. He ought not to have married me so lightly
and cast me off so easily because I was a duckling
and not a swan. Now I remember that he never said
128he loved me. He never professed what he never felt
for me. And I was so blind I never missed that.
Because he asked me to be his wife, I truly thought
he loved me, and I did so joyfully consent—letting
him see how happy and how glad I was of the honor
he had done me, the delight he had given me. Oh,
the sin of it! Oh, the shame of it! Oh, my angel
mother in heaven, if you had been on earth you
would never have let your child fall into such a trap.
You would have taught her; you would have warned
her. Oh, he ought to have been generous; he ought
to have remembered that I had no mother; he ought
to have let me alone!”
“What is the matter with you, dear child?” inquired
the baroness, breaking in upon Lilith’s grievous
reverie. “You are so absorbed and distressed that
you must be in some great trouble, either for yourself
or for some one else. Can I do anything for
you?”
“No, dear madame; nothing. My passing mood was
not worth your attention. A vain regret given to
lost treasures, or perhaps only to imaginary treasures
that I never really possessed. I will try to overcome
my tendency to fall into these moods,” answered
Lilith, with an effort to collect herself.
“Some day, my dear, you will tell me of your past
life—a short story, it must be—as frankly as I have
told you of mine. I will wait patiently until then.
But, little one, we have talked and mused, and mused
and talked, until the hours have slipped by us unheeded,
and now it is so late that you must either
stay all night, or allow me to send for a carriage at
once to take you home.”
“Oh, thank you, madame. I must go home. Late
as it is, Aunt Sophie will expect me,” said Lilith.
Madame Von Bruyin touched the timbre, and
129ordered the attendant who answered the summons to
procure a carriage.
While Lilith was putting on her hat and gloves
the baroness said:
“You may tell this dear Aunt Sophie of the power
I intend to place in her hands to help the poor little
children.”
“Oh, dear madame, how good you are! But I would
rather not tell her. I would rather you should do
so first, for the sake of seeing the happy surprise that
will light up her face,” said Lilith.
“Very well, then. You may expect me to-morrow
morning at the house,” said the baroness.
The attendant entered the room and announced the
carriage.
“Ask Monsieur Le Grange to be good enough to
step here,” said the baroness.
The man bowed and withdrew.
“Monsieur,” said the baroness, when the old secretary
made his appearance and respectfully saluted
the company, “will you do me the favor to see Mrs.
Wyvil home? The carriage waits.”
“With the greatest pleasure, madame,” answered
the old gentleman, with his habitual deep bow, as
he gallantly offered his arm to the young lady to lead
her from the room.
The baroness drew Lilith up and kissed her cheek
before giving her into the care of the polite old secretary,
who took her in charge, and bowed himself
out of his lady’s presence.
He led Lilith down the stairs, placed her in the
carriage, took his seat by her side, and directed the
coachman to drive to Mrs. Downie’s, number so and
so, such a street.
It was so late when they reached their destination
that all the lights were out in the house, except those
of the front parlor.
130The old Frenchman left the carriage, helped Lilith
to alight, and led her up to the door. Nor did he
leave her until his ring was answered and an old
lady appeared to receive the returning guest.
Then he bowed himself down the steps to the carriage
and drove off.
“Oh, my dear, I was that uneasy about you; I was
thinking of starting out to the hotel to inquire after
you,” said Aunt Sophie, as she went into the front
parlor to turn off the gas.
“Why should you have been uneasy? What harm
could have happened to me even if I had started to
come home alone through the streets of a crowded
city?” inquired Lilith, as they went upstairs together.
“What harm? Oh, child, you read the papers, and
see how busy the devil is and how artful his children
are. Every once in a while you see an account
of some child or young girl kidnapped and made away
with, and I suppose as there’s many and many a
case that never even gets into the newspapers.”
“I am sorry to hear that, Aunt Sophie; but there
was no danger in my case, for madame sent me home
in a carriage, under the care of her aged secretary.”
“So I saw. So I saw. And she was in the right
of it. Well, my dear, it is after one o’clock, and I
think we had better get to bed as soon as we can,”
said the old lady, as they entered the double-bedded
chamber, which they still occupied together.
The room vacated by the minister having been taken
by the organist.
Early the next morning, as Aunt Sophie, having
got through with the breakfast, was preparing to go
to market, Lilith said to her:
“I cannot walk out with you to-day, dear. I am
expecting the Baroness Von Bruyin, and as I do not
know at what hour she may find it convenient to
call, I must stay in until she does.”
131“I am awful jealous of that baroness,” said the
little old lady, in a pathetic tone, shaking her little
rumpled gray head.
“You need not be. There is no woman in the world
I love half so much as I do you, dear Aunt Sophie,”
said Lilith.
“Well, then, why won’t you live long of me always
and be my child, instead of going off to foreign parts
with that baroness?”
“Because it would not be right, dear Aunt Sophie.”
“Eh, dear, it’s a tiresome world. What’s that
baroness coming here for to-day?”
“To call on me, and I think she wishes to see you,
too, so I shall keep her till you come back from
market.”
“No, you needn’t! I don’t want to see that baroness!
That I don’t,” said Aunt Sophie, as she tied
on her little mashed black silk bonnet, which, like
her rumpled fine gray hair, and little baby face, was
a part of her gentle personality.
“But I want you to see her, Aunt Sophie. I think
you’d get over your prejudice against her.”
“No, I shouldn’t! I’m jealous of her. That’s where
it is. I’m awful jealous of her, that I am! But I’ll
hurry back from market to see her if you want me
to. And if I have to do that I must hurry away
now.”
And the dear little woman folded her rusty Canton
crape shawl across her bosom and left the room.
Lilith set the bed-chamber in order and then went
down to the front parlor to await the coming of
Madame Von Bruyin.
But it was twelve o’clock before the baroness arrived.
Aunt Sophie had come home from market and
“fixed herself up” to receive the great lady, by putting
on her Sunday gown, a thin, rusty black silk,
and tying a bobbinet fichu crookedly around her neck,
132but she could not sit in state to receive her visitor.
She was too busy overseeing the cook get dinner for
the boarders.
“Besides, what does she want to see me for, I would
like to know?” she asked herself.
So she was shelling peas in the kitchen when word
was brought to her that there was a lady in the parlor
waiting to see her.
She put the pan of peas on the table, took off her
“check” apron, shook down her dress and went upstairs
to see the visitor.
She found a tall, beautiful woman, dressed in deep
mourning, the black crape vail thrown back, revealing
a fair face, with delicately blooming cheeks,
large, soft, violet eyes, and rippling golden hair, just
visible under the borders of her widow’s cap.
Gentle Aunt Sophie was won, despite herself,
by the sweet, pensive smile with which the lady received
her own rather cold greeting, when Lilith had
introduced the parties to each other.
After some little preliminary conversation about
the early setting in of summer; the unusual warmth
of the weather for only the last week in May; the
prospective sea voyage in June, and the probability
of fair winds and good weather, the main object of
Madame Von Bruyin’s visit was artfully introduced.
It required some tact on the part of the baroness
and her young companion to deal with a woman as
shy, jealous and peculiar as the minister’s widow,
under such circumstances as these.
But when Madame Von Bruyin briefly explained
that the news of Mrs. Downie’s mission among the
street children had awakened her own interest to a
very great extent, and had inspired her with a wish to
serve them—which, owing to her swiftly approaching
embarkation to Europe, she could not personally
carry out—and when she begged as a great personal
133favor that Mrs. Downie would act as her almoner,
with carte blanche to use the donation according to
discretion, and ended by placing a check for a
thousand dollars in Aunt Sophie’s hands—
Well, she, good soul, did not utter one word of
thanks!
But her whole form vibrated and her face beamed
with joy and thankfulness. Tears of joy filled her
eyes as she faltered, almost inarticulately:
“Oh! how much good you will do with all this,
madame! How much good you will do!”
“If so, it will be through your hands, dear friend,”
replied the baroness, rising to take leave.
Mrs. Downie, with the most old-fashioned, time-out-of-mind
hospitality, would have pressed her to stay
to dinner, to stay to tea, to spend the whole evening,
but the baroness smiled, pleaded a pressure of
engagements, and departed.
“She’s good! she’s mighty good. But, oh! what
a sinner I am. For I’m so awful jealous of her, all
the same. But I can’t help it, and it’s all because
of you, honey,” said Aunt Sophie, as soon as she was
left alone with Lilith. “I must get the brethren to
pray for me,” she added.
From that memorable evening on which Madame
Von Bruyin had told her own heart history to Lilith
Hereward, the two friends were drawn closer together
in sympathy and affection.
It was strange that Hereward’s young wife, though
she admired her husband’s first love so excessively,
and underrated her own self so humbly, yet felt no
great jealousy of her rival.
Perhaps it was because Tudor himself had been
the first to tell her of that first love, that mad though
“brief infatuation,” as he had called it; and because,
on referring to its object, he had spoken of her only
in terms of contempt and displeasure; so, at any rate,
134for this cause or for that, Lilith, on cool reflection,
saw no cause to be jealous of her beautiful rival.
She felt even some compassion for her, as for a fellow-sufferer
from Hereward’s great injustice—for had
not Hereward denounced her as a false woman, a self-seeker,
a double-dealer, a coquette, a traitress, a jilt?
And all because Leda Von Kirschberg, after having
promised her hand, discovered that she had a heart,
and tried to do her duty between the two!
CHAPTER XII NATIVE LAND ADIEU
As the day of sailing drew near, Lilith’s heart sank
into utter despondency.
Up to this time she had been almost unconsciously
sustained by the recognized uncertainty of human
affairs; by the deep-seated hope that “something
might happen” to delay the voyage, or perhaps to put
it off altogether.
She watched the newspapers for news of Hereward;
but she found none. She knew that Congress
was still in session in Washington, and she read all
the Congressional reports in the hope of finding his
name; but it was not there; not in any debate; not
in any speech; not even in the mere rank and file
of the yeas and nays when a vote was taken. It
seemed to have dropped quite out of public affairs.
What had become of that once shining beacon of
liberty and light?
Lilith could not even conjecture.
She diligently searched the personal column of the
Pursuivant; but no carefully worded appeal came to
her.
135Lilith could not understand this utter silence, even
from Ancillon, who had himself fixed in this column
as the medium of their intercommunication.
Ah! but Lilith did not know that a coroner’s jury
had pronounced her dead—and come to her death
“from a fatal blow on the back of her head, inflicted
by a blunt instrument held in the hands of some person
unknown,” and that she had been given up, if not
forgotten, by all her friends.
So Lilith looked through the papers day by day,
“hoping against hope” for some sign from her silent
husband.
“He knows that I cannot make any,” she said,
despairingly, to herself. “He knows that he discarded
me, and drove me from his home with insult
and contumely. He knows that in my farewell letter
to him I wrote that if ever he should review his
course towards me, retract his charges against me,
and permit me to return, I would go to him, and
be to him all that I have been—wife, housekeeper,
secretary, guardian of his home, and helper in his
office. Yes, I would, for although he does not love
me, oh! my Heavenly Father, I do love him, and I
cannot help it! Oh! if I could but return to him!
But he does not want me. He will not have me. If
I had stayed at Cloud Cliffs he would have gone
away never to return while I ‘desecrated the house’
with my presence! He told me so! And oh! oh!
the scorn and hatred of his looks when he spoke
those words! No! he will never relent. He will never
retract. He will never permit me to return—never
in this world. It is no use to hope. Nothing is going
to happen to bring us together. Nothing ever happens
that one either hopes or fears. A poor wretch condemned
to death hopes something may happen to save
him; but it does not, and he dies. A happy girl looking
forward to her bridal, fears something may happen
136to stop it; but it does not, and she marries. And
oh! my Father, I still keep on hoping against hope;
looking against a possibility for something to happen
to open my husband’s eyes to show him how cruelly
he has wronged me, to bring him to my side. Hoping
and expecting with idiotic persistency. Yet I know
that nothing will happen. I must ‘dree my weird,’
as the Scotch say.”
All this time Aunt Sophie watched her favorite
with a troubled face, and often with tearful eyes.
At last one day she said:
“There’s something on your mind, dear, that you
never let on to any one about. What is it, dear?”
“It is nothing but vain regrets for all that I have
lost, Aunt Sophie, and foolish, mad longings to recover
the irrecoverable,” replied Lilith.
The gentle old lady did not quite comprehend her;
but she said:
“I don’t believe as you want to go on this voyage,
child. I have noticed as the nearer the time comes
the worse you are. Now, if you don’t want to go,
dear, don’t you go—don’t you. Stay here long o’ me!”
“Oh! Aunt Sophie, I do grieve to leave you, but
I must go—I must,” sighed Lilith.
And she held to her resolution in spite of all the
good woman could say.
For Lilith felt that since her husband would not
relent, would not retract, would not call her back,
the farther she could get away from the scene of her
suffering the more contented she might be. In change
of scene and foreign travel she might forget her
misery.
Aunt Sophie, since she could not persuade her
favorite to stay with her, busied herself in helping
in the final preparations for her sea voyage. She
packed little jars of home-made pickles and acid preserves,
137and little boxes of delicate biscuits and cakes,
for Lilith’s private use.
“For,” she said, “though I know them ocean
steamers have all the luxuries that can be bought
with money, yet I do think as these home-made things
is better. And though you mayn’t be downright sea-sick,
honey, you’re bound to be a little bit mawkish
with the motion of the vessel, and then these little
things might suit your appetite when nothing else
would.”
“I am sure of it, dear Aunt Sophie. Even a cup
of tea is all the sweeter and more refreshing when
it is poured out by a friend’s hand,” replied Lilith.
Whereupon Aunt Sophie shed a few tears—weakly,
not unhappily.
The last day before the sailing came. All the luggage
was to be sent down on board the steamer that
afternoon; and the next morning the baroness was
to call in her carriage to pick up her companion on
her way to the ship.
All that forenoon Aunt Sophie wept softly to herself,
furtively wiping her eyes whenever she could get
a chance.
“I don’t want the child to see me cry. It will only
make her feel bad,” she said to herself as she dodged
Lilith.
At noon Lilith’s trunk was taken down to the hall,
to wait for the expressman to call and carry it to
the ship.
Lilith herself, with nothing at all to do, sat with
Aunt Sophie at the front parlor window, saying those
last, tender words that are always repeated over and
over again for days and hours before parting, when
there came a ring at the door bell, followed soon by
the entrance of Monsieur Le Grange, private secretary
to the Baroness Von Bruyin.
138The little old gentleman came in, bowing as was
his wont.
Mrs. Downie got up to leave the room—thinking
that the secretary might have brought some private
message from the baroness to her young companion;
but he prevented her by a deprecatory bow and a
polite disclaimer:
“Pardon, madame! I have come but to say a word,
to make an explanation. I have come from Madame
la Baronne to her beautiful and accomplished dame
de compagnie here,” he said, turning with another
bow to Lilith. “Madame desires me to say, to explain,
that she goes not to Europe by the Kron Prinz
to-morrow.”
“She does not sail by the Kron Prinz!” exclaimed
Lilith, as if in her surprise she could not comprehend
the fact.
“No, madame. La Baronne has changed her plan.
She sails not to-morrow.”
“Has she changed her mind about going to
Europe?” inquired Lilith, with new hope lighting her
eyes at this reprieve.
“No, madame. She has not changed her mind, but
only her ship. She will go by the Kaiser Wilhelm on
Saturday.”
“Dear me, what a pity! Why, she will lose all her
passage money!” exclaimed Mrs. Downie, whose
economical soul was dismayed at such a useless sacrifice
of the “needful.”
“She will lose the half of it, madame, for herself
and all her suite, and that is considerable, as her suite
is large. But she goes, after all, by a ship of the same
line.”
“Well, honey,” said Aunt Sophie, turning to Lilith,
“at least this will give me three days more of your
dear company; and who knows?—before Saturday
something may happen to prevent your going at all.”
139“Oh, no!” sighed Lilith “Nothing will happen.
Nothing one hopes or fears ever happens.”
“Now, what was the reason why the baroness put
off her voyage for only three days at such a cost as
that?” inquired simple Aunt Sophie, asking a question
that Lilith had longed to ask but had shrunk
from putting.
“I do not know, madame. Her resolution was taken
very suddenly this morning,” said the secretary, rising
to take leave.
“Has the baroness any commands for me?” inquired
Lilith, also rising.
“No, madame, none,” replied the secretary, bowing
himself out.
“Well, of all the whims I ever heard of in my life!”
exclaimed Aunt Sophie. “But, anyways, ‘it is an ill
wind that blows nobody any good.’ And this here
‘whim’ has blown me the blessing of your company
for three days more, honey, and something may
happen.”
Lilith shook her head incredulously.
She gave all her time to Aunt Sophie that day and
the next day, when the old lady said to her:
“To think, now, if it hadn’t been for the whim of
the baroness you would now have been on the ocean,
instead of sitting here beside me. And maybe you
won’t go on Saturday, neither, who knows? Something
may happen.”
But again Lilith smiled and shook her head.
In the course of the forenoon a note came from
the baroness to Lilith.
“Come to me this evening, my dear, and I will tell
you why I changed my ship. The news will astonish
you, I think, and it may indeed change my whole
destiny. Tell your good landlady not to expect you
back soon, as I shall keep you until a late hour, and
140then return you safe, as before, under the escort of
Monsieur Le Grange. Answer by the messenger.
“Affectionately, L. V. B.”
Lilith wrote a note to the effect that she would
wait on the baroness at seven o’clock that evening,
and sent it by the page who had brought the first.
Then she showed the baroness’ note to Aunt
Sophie, who, after hearing it read, was filled with
curiosity.
“Now what on earth can she have to tell you that
will astonish you so much? Maybe she is going to
marry the old secretary, and wants you to be bridesmaid!”
said Aunt Sophie.
Lilith looked at the simple woman and laughed. It
was the first time she had laughed since her heavy
sorrow.
“Well, now, stranger things than that has happened,
honey; let alone the fact that nobody can ever
account for the whims of these fine ladies. And come
to think of it, didn’t she marry an old man for her
first husband? Maybe she has a fancy for old men.
Some women have, I know,” said Aunt Sophie, nodding
her head sagaciously.
“Perhaps,” said Lilith, remembering Mrs. Jab Jordon,
and being unable to gainsay Aunt Sophie’s declaration—“perhaps;
but I do not think Madame Von
Bruyin is one of those women. She married the Herr
Baron to please her father.”
“She don’t look to me like one as would do anything
as didn’t please herself just as well. She is a
good lady, a mighty good lady, and a generous and
a charitable one, and she give me a great deal of
money for the poor children. And I shall always be
thankful to her and pray for her, and get the brethren
to pray for her; but all the same, she’s got a will
141of her own, my dear. She will have her own way—you
may depend she will.
‘Gin mammie and daddie and a’ gang mad,’
as the old song says.”
“Well, I shall know to-morrow why she has delayed
her voyage,” said Lilith.
“Yes, and if she is going to marry the old secretary—and
a nice old gentleman he is, too, I will say
that for him—she won’t want you, my dear. It’s
only rich old maids and rich widows as wants companions—married
women don’t. And so she’ll let you
off your bargain and pay you compensation, which is
no more than right and proper, she being wealthy and
generous and you being a young orphan. And that’s
what’s going to happen, maybe, to prevent your voyage,
and I shall have you all to myself. Who knows?”
“I do not think that will happen, Aunt Sophie.”
“Well, we’ll see.”
“Yes, very soon. This very evening.”
“And if it is that which I said, of course we shall
all hear it. But if it is anything else that has made
her change her day of sailing, will you tell me?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie, unless the communication of
the baroness to me should be of a confidential nature,”
said Lilith.
“How I do hate secrets! I never had one of my
own in my life,” said Aunt Sophie, with funny simplicity.
When evening came Lilith set out to walk to the
hotel to keep her appointment with the baroness.
When she reached that lady’s apartments, however,
she was met by the secretary, who, after politely
greeting her, explained the absence of the baroness.
“Madame is ill! She is ill! Headache. Migraine,
you know,” he said, in a very pathetic tone. “She
142lies in a room pitch dark; her maid sits beside her,
silent as death. It is a vault—it is a grave, for she
cannot bear the faintest ray of light, or murmur of
sound. She can see no one; but before she retired
to her bed she bade me receive you here, excuse her
to you, and say to you, in brief, that the reason why
she changed her steamer was that there was a party
going by the Kron Prinz with whom she did not wish
to sail, and that she would explain further when you
meet. Meanwhile, chère madame, all arrangements
are completed for our embarkation on the Kaiser
Wilhelm on Saturday morning. Our baggage will be
sent on board on Friday evening.”
Lilith thanked the old secretary for his information,
left her sympathetic regrets for Madame Von
Bruyin, and arose to depart.
“I will have the honor to see you home, madame,”
said the polite secretary, as he attended Lilith downstairs
and out to the sidewalk.
There, as before, he called a carriage, put her into
it, took a seat by her side and ordered the coachman
to drive to Mrs. Downie’s boarding-house.
He only left Lilith when he had seen her enter the
hall.
“And now, honey, what is it?” inquired Aunt
Sophie, as soon as the two friends were seated in the
front parlor together. “You are back a heap sooner
than I expected. What did she tell you?”
“Nothing. I did not see her. She has gone to bed
with a severe headache. But she left a short message
for me with Monsieur Le Grange to the effect
that the reason why she would not sail by the Kron
Prinz was that there was a party going by that
steamer with whom she did not wish to travel,” answered
Lilith.
“Now, did ever any soul hear the like of that?” exclaimed
Mrs. Downie. “If that doesn’t cap all the
143whims I ever heard of in all the days of my life!
But I oughtn’t to say anything agin’ her, I oughtn’t
indeed, for she’s a mighty good lady and a charitable
one, and she give me such a heap of money for the
poor street children.”
Lilith saw no more of Madame Von Bruyin until
Saturday morning, when the baroness called in her
carriage to pick up her companion on her way to the
steamer.
Madame got out of her coach and went into the
house for the purpose of bidding good-bye to Mrs.
Downie, whom she found crying over Lilith.
“You’ll be good to the child, madame! I know
you will be good to her! I believe, I hope, I trust
you will,” said Aunt Sophie, a little inconsistently,
as, after reiterated leave-taking, she resigned Lilith
into the charge of the baroness.
“Have no fear. She shall be happy, if I can make
her so,” said the lady. And then, with a sudden
impulse of kindness, she added the question:
“Would you not like to go down to the ship and
see us off? Come with us—do! And the same carriage
can bring you back to your own door.”
“Oh, thank you, yes. Indeed, indeed, I would.
And I won’t be a minute in getting on my things,”
said the grateful old lady, as she hurried from the
room.
In a very few moments she reappeared with her
mashed black silk bonnet, rusty black Canton crape
shawl, and thread gloves.
The three went out to the carriage, in which the
old Frenchman had remained seated. When they appeared
he got out, politely saluted the party, handed
them into their seats, and then followed them.
The four persons just comfortably filled the carriage.
Madame’s maid and footman followed in another
144carriage, having charge of their lady’s lighter
luggage.
And so they started to drive down the avenue to
the ferry by which they were to cross to Hoboken,
from which point the steamer was to sail.
Arrived at the pier on the other side, they found
their ship, and in and about it a crowd, mostly composed
of foreigners, commercial travelers, returning
German emigrants, and a few summer tourists.
Aunt Sophie accompanied her friends on board the
steamer, and became an interested and sympathetic
spectator of the busy and affecting scene around her.
Some of the leave-takings touched her tender heart
even to tears, and made her think of the happy land
where there would be “no more sorrow nor crying,”
and she kept on fortifying her mind by repeating over
and over to herself the lines of her hymn:
“Oh, that will be joyful!
Joyful, joyful, joyful!
Oh, that will be joyful
To meet, to part no more!
To meet to part no more,
On Canaan’s happy shore,
Where we shall meet
At Jesus’ feet,
And meet to part no more!”
Tears were in her tender eyes while the music of
the simple hymn was sounding through her spirit.
Farewells were falling from faltering lips and failing
hearts all around her. And in a saloon not far
off a party of Germans were celebrating their embarkation
by drinking lager and singing songs, in
which Fatherland was the most frequent word and
the chorus.
But Aunt Sophie heard none of this. She was in a
dream.
145She was aroused by the gentle voice of Lilith in
her ear, saying:
“Aunt Sophie, the baroness says you have just
time to bid us good-bye and get comfortably back
to the pier. Monsieur Le Grange is waiting here to
take you to the carriage, after which he will barely
have time to return to us before the plank is drawn.
Dear Aunt Sophie, the moment has come. Bid me
good-bye and give me your blessing.”
Mrs. Downie caught Lilith to her breast, burst into
tears and sobbed aloud.
Lilith kissed her repeatedly, reiterating all the
promises she had ever made, never to forget her,
always to love her, often to write to her, and soon
as possible to return.
“Madame, I must have the honor, if you please,”
said Monsieur Le Grange, with kindly firmness, as
he drew the arm of the little old lady within his
own and led her off to the gang plank, over which a
sad procession was passing to the pier.
She had not even remembered to take leave of the
baroness.
In five minutes Monsieur Le Grange returned to
the deck, rejoined Madame Von Bruyin’s party and
reported:
“Madame Downie has serened herself on the
cushions of the carriage. She repeats to herself some
consoling office of her religion. She——”
But the good secretary’s voice was drowned in the
loud report of the farewell gun.
And the next minute the Kaiser Wilhelm stood out
to sea.
It was two hours later. Most of the passengers
had gone below, either to arrange their berths, or to
guard against the first approaches of sea-sickness.
Madame Von Bruyin and her young companion sat
well forward on the deck and quite out of hearing
146of any fellow-voyager. They had been silently gazing
out to sea for a few minutes, when the baroness
suddenly turned to her companion and said:
“I presume Monsieur Le Grange gave you my message
that evening when you came to the hotel and
found me too ill to keep my appointment?”
“Yes, madame.”
“And he told you my reason for changing
steamers?”
“Yes, madame, very briefly, to the effect that there
was a party on board the Kron Prinz with whom
you did not wish to travel.”
“Yes, that was my short message; but he also
added, if he reported me aright, that I would explain
further when we should meet.”
“He told me that, madame.”
“Well, my dear, I suppose you could never be able
to guess who it was from whom I shrank on the
Kron Prinz.”
“No, I am sure I could not. I have known so very
few of your acquaintances, madame.”
“Yet of this especial acquaintance I have spoken
to you more than once. Surely now you can guess
who it is that has gone before us to Europe in the
Kron Prinz, can you not?”
“No, madame; unless—unless it was Prince Carl of
Altenburg——”
“Prince Carl? Well, you know, of course, he was
a bore, and worried me not a little; but I should not
have changed my steamer on his account, even if he
had been on board the Kron Prinz, which he was not.
No, you must try again.”
“I am sure I cannot guess, madame,” said Lilith,
with a smile, but with no interest in the question.
“Then I must tell you,” said the lady; and dropping
her voice, she added: “Who should it be but
my old lover, Mr. Tudor Hereward, who has just
147been appointed Secretary of Legation to the Court
of ——.”
Lilith grew cold as death, but did not reply.
The baroness, too full of the subject, and of her
own possible fortunes in connection with it, failed to
notice her companion’s silence, and went on eagerly
to say:
“Yes, I first saw the announcement of his appointment,
and of his intended voyage on the Kron Prinz,
in the Pursuivant of Tuesday morning. And I saw
something more in connection with his history that
surprised me very much—something that seemed to
render it indelicate, embarrassing, and even improper
for me to make this sea voyage in his company. But
we shall be sure to meet on the other side. And that
meeting will probably decide our destinies. For now,
my dear, we are both free!”
CHAPTER XIII LILITH REVEALS HERSELF
There was a time when meadow, grove and spring
The earth and every common sight,
To her did seem
Appareled in celestial light,
The glory and the freshness of a dream.
It is not now as it hath been before;
Turn wheresoe’er she may,
By night or day,
The things that she hath seen she now can see no more.
Waters on a starry night,
Sunshine is a glorious birth,
Yet she knows, where’er she goes,
That there hath passed away a glory from the earth.
Wordsworth.
148“‘That meeting may decide’ your ‘destinies!’
How?” inquired Lilith, in a low, steady tone, which
it required all her powers of self-control to regulate.
“Oh, my child, did you never hear the homely old
adage concerning lovers—that ‘old coals are soon
kindled?’ We—Tudor Hereward and Leda Von
Bruyin—have only to meet to come to a good understanding.
My dear, we love one another. That is
the reason why, under present circumstances, I did
not choose to cross the ocean in the same steamer
with him. Nor do I wish to meet him for some
months yet. We could not, under any circumstances,
unite our destinies in less than twelve or eighteen
months, you know,” said the baroness, speaking with
much self-complacence.
“‘Unite your destinies?’” repeated Lilith, in the
same low tone.
“Why, yes! Don’t you understand? Why, marry,
of course! Mr. Hereward and myself understand each
other at heart, I feel sure, although we parted in
mutual displeasure, and have never written or spoken
to each other since.”
“But—his—wife?” queried Lilith, in a low, hesitating
voice.
“Oh, well, his wife! I am sorry for her, poor child!
Really sorry for her! And he, too, must be sorry
that she met such an awful fate,” said the baroness,
pausing and falling into thought.
“What fate did she meet?” inquired Lilith, in the
same constrained, low monotone.
“Why, don’t you know? Did not I tell you? Oh,
no! I believe I did not. I said that we were both
free, however, and you must have understood what
that meant.”
“No, I did not.”
“It meant, of course, that his wife was dead, as
149well as my husband—the two events setting us both
free to marry again.”
“His wife—dead! Tudor Hereward’s wife—dead!
Madame, what reason have you for supposing so?”
demanded Lilith, in a low but firm tone.
“I do not wonder that you are surprised and incredulous!
It is so strange that the young wife, with
perhaps seventy years of life before her, should have
been cut off by accident so soon; but strange things
do happen in this uncertain old world of ours! And,
my dear, it is true—Tudor Hereward’s wife is dead.”
“Dead? Yes, in some sense of the word, she is
dead, I suppose,” muttered Lilith to herself. Then
slightly raising her voice she inquired: “Are you sure
that she is dead, madame?”
“As sure as I can be of anything in this world. I
knew nothing about it until I read what seemed to
be a résumé of the whole story in the Pursuivant.
Strange how we sometimes read and forget things
without having the slightest idea of their significance
to us! Some weeks ago I read in the papers that
the body of an unknown young woman had been
found in the woods on Cave Creek, near Frosthill
in West Virginia. I read it without the faintest idea
that I, or any one connected with me, could have
any interest in that fact. And I had forgotten all
about it until I read in the Pursuivant of Tuesday
the announcement of Tudor Hereward’s appointment
as Secretary of Legation to the Court of ——, and
the theory that he had only accepted the appointment
in order to seek, by serving his country in
foreign lands, some benefit to his health, broken down
by grief for the tragic fate of his young wife.”
“Merciful Heaven!” breathed Lilith to herself.
“And then, my dear,” continued the baroness, unconscious
of the interruption, “the whole story was
gathered up and rehearsed—how young Mrs. Hereward
150was missing from her home on the night of the
21st of March, and how no trace of her could be found
until about the middle of April, when a body, much
decomposed, was discovered in the woods on the banks
of Cave Creek, which, after much investigation, contradictory
evidence and dispute, was proved beyond
all possibility of doubt to be that of Tudor Hereward’s
young wife.”
“How very strange!” muttered Lilith.
“Yes—very strange. It must have given Mr. Hereward
a great shock, even though he never loved the
poor, inane young creature.”
“No; of course, he never loved her!” sighed Lilith.
“How could he love her? He loved me—madly,
passionately, idolatrously—at the very time that he
married her. Why, I had rejected him only a few
hours before he proposed to her! And oh! what a
fool she must have been to have accepted a man who
had never wooed her—accepted him at his very first
word! I am sorry for the poor thing, but you must
acknowledge that she was a great idiot, and in no way
a fit and proper wife for Tudor Hereward.”
“I do acknowledge it; but—but perhaps she loved
him,” meekly suggested Lilith.
“That does not excuse her for snatching at a man’s
first offer.”
“But do you think it was quite right in him to ask
a girl to be his wife when he could not love her at
all?”
“No, indeed; I do not. I think he did her a most
grievous wrong. I told him so in Washington when
he announced his marriage to me. But, then, my dear,
he was half mad with rage, jealousy and disappointment.
He married her to be revenged upon me—nothing
more.”
“It was a pity for the poor, unloved wife!” breathed
Lilith.
151“Indeed it was—poor child. And no doubt he repents
the wrong he did her, now that she has met
so cruel a fate—robbed and murdered by tramps, it
is supposed, while she was on her way to relieve the
wants of a sick and destitute neighbor. Remorse is
harder to bear than sorrow, and no doubt it is remorse
for the wrongs he had done her, and not sorrow
for the loss of the wife whom he never loved, that
is breaking down his health. However, he will get
over it in time,” said the lady, complacently.
“And—you expect—some day—to bestow on him—your
hand in marriage?” slowly questioned Lilith.
“Yes, my dear; I mean to do him that justice—to
give him that consolation. We are both so young
yet. He is not thirty, I am but a little more than
twenty years of age. We have a long life before us,
in which I shall do all that in me lies to make him
forget his early disappointments and sorrows; to make
him as completely blessed and happy as woman can
make man,” said the baroness, with more depth of
feeling in her thrilling tones than Lilith had ever detected
there before.
A dead silence followed these last words. Then
at length Lilith spoke in a low, firm, steady voice:
“Madame, you must not dream of your future life
in connection with that of Tudor Hereward.”
“What! Why must I not? Whatever do you mean?
Why, I ask you?” demanded the surprised baroness.
“Because it would be a great sin.”
“Sin! Why a sin?”
“Because Tudor Hereward’s wife still lives,” replied
Lilith, in a voice of such unnatural, mechanical calmness
that it did not seem to come from living lips.
“Tudor Hereward’s wife still lives?” demanded the
baroness, in slow, questioning, incredulous tones.
“What can you know about it? Her dead body was
found—was identified; what, then, do you mean by
152saying that she still lives? And what can you know
about it, in any case?”
“Madame, I do not dispute that some woman’s dead
body was found near her dwelling. I know not whose
it was; but I do know that it was not Tudor Hereward’s
wife’s.”
“How dare you say so! How can you know anything
about the matter?” demanded the baroness, almost
indignantly.
“Because, madame—oh, forgive me—because—I—I
am Mr. Hereward’s—most unhappy wife!” answered
Lilith, dropping her head in her hands with a low,
heart-breaking moan.
There was a dead silence between the two for a few
minutes.
The baroness was the first to speak.
“You? You the wife of Tudor Hereward? Impossible!”
she muttered, glaring down on the little
bowed head.
Lilith’s bosom heaved with a silent sob; but she
did not reply.
“You the wife of Mr. Tudor Hereward? I say it
is impossible!” repeated Madame Von Bruyin.
“I would to Heaven that it were impossible,”
moaned Lilith.
“It cannot be true!” reiterated the baroness.
“I call Heaven to witness that it is true, madame.
I am very sorry—I beg you to forgive me—I should
never have told you, madame, but to save you from
vain and sinful hopes and dreams. Indeed, I am
very sorry, and I beg you to forgive me.”
“You are, then, the child-wife whom Tudor Hereward
married in haste and in rage to be revenged on
me?” sternly demanded the baroness.
Lilith, with her face still buried in her hands, answered
by a nod and a silent sob.
153“You seem, then, to have entered my service under
false pretences?” sneered the lady.
“No, madame,” gently replied Lilith, “under no
false pretences. Under reserve, if you please, under
reticence in regard to my past life, but under no false
pretences.”
“You entered my service as a widow.”
“Pardon me, madame, I never told you that I was
a widow. I signed my name to my letters, Elizabeth
Wyvil. When we met you called me Miss
Wyvil. I told you that I was not ‘Miss’ Wyvil. You
then took it for granted that I was Mrs. and a widow—as,
indeed, I was in fate, if not in law. Remember,
dear madame, that I gave you my college testimonials
as references, and told you that the good women who
allowed me to refer to them—I mean Mrs. Ponsonby,
of Baltimore, and Mrs. Downie, of New York—really
knew very little of me, but had taken me up in faith
and charity.”
“But why did you call yourself Mrs. Wyvil, and
allow yourself to be considered as a widow, when your
name was Hereward?” demanded the lady.
“Because my husband, on the day that he discarded
me, forbade me to use his family name; and
in obedience to him I dropped it, retaining only my
own maiden name—Elizabeth Wyvil. I could not explain
this fact to you without accusing my husband.
Nor should I explain now but to prevent a great evil,”
said Lilith.
Again silence fell between them, which Lilith was
the first to break:
“You never once questioned me as to my state,
madame. If you had asked me plainly, ‘Are you a
widow?’ I must have told you that I was not except
in fate. But you took it for granted that because I
was not ‘Miss’ Wyvil I must be a widow.”
154“Yes, you are right. It was my own assumption,”
said the baroness.
“I am very sorry that I have been with you in a
mistaken position. I am ready to make any amends
in my power; ready even to leave your service at this
moment, if it be your wish that I should do so.”
“This moment! Why, you are out at sea and will
have no opportunity to leave until we reach Havre.”
“I remember that, madame; but if you wish to
part with me, I can leave you without leaving the
ship. I can refund my passage money, and end our
connection now and here.”
“And what would you do then?”
“As soon as we reach Havre take passage in the
first ship back to New York, and return to Mrs.
Downie.”
“Does she know your true story?”
“No; she knows me only as Elizabeth Wyvil. And
by that name only must I be known, since my husband
has forbidden me to use his.”
“My dear, I do not wish to part with you. But
tell me, since you have told me the fact, why did your
husband part with you?”
“Madame, you yourself gave the reason. I was not
‘fit’ to be his wife,” said Lilith, mournfully.
“My dear, I should never have said that if I had
known you,” replied the baroness, who, notwithstanding
her own disappointed love for Tudor Hereward,
still felt her heart drawn in pity towards his young
discarded wife—the youthful stranger to whom she
had been so strongly attracted at first sight, and whom
in after intercourse she had grown to love.
“But I am surprised that you, who are so different
from the girl whom I had imagined as Hereward’s
hastily married wife—you who are gifted with rare
intelligence and sensibility—should have condescended
155to marry him at such very short notice. How
was it?” gently inquired the baroness.
The answer came low and soft:
“Because I loved him, and believed he loved me.”
“You believed he loved you. Had he ever told you
so?” demanded the lady.
“No, never. Tudor Hereward never spoke an untruth.”
“Then what reason, in the name of Heaven, had
you for thinking that he loved you?”
“Because he asked me to become his wife. Of
course I never once imagined that he could have any
other motive than affection for wishing to marry me?”
“But did not the suddenness of the proposal—for
an immediate marriage, too—awaken your suspicions?”
“No; for it was his dying father’s wish to see us
married by his bedside before he should pass away.”
“Oh! That puts quite a new face upon the whole
proceeding. Poor child! To please that dying father
you consented to marry that son at a moment’s
notice.”
“No, madame; no. It was, as I said, because I loved
Tudor Hereward, and believed he loved me, that I
consented. Otherwise I should never have done so,
even to satisfy the beloved, dying father, though I
would willingly have died to redeem his life, had that
been possible,” earnestly answered Lilith.
“Ah, well! You loved him, and I suppose he knew
it. That redeems the affair from utter abomination.
But perhaps you do not like to speak of your short
union with Mr. Hereward?”
“I do not shrink from speaking of it, nor do I break
any faith in speaking of him, for, madame, we are
parted more effectually than even death can part
those who love each other.”
“But you love him?”
156Lilith answered by a deep, silent sob as she dropped
her face into her hands.
“And you are so young! Only seventeen! How
long have you loved this man, my dear?” compassionately
inquired the lady.
“How long? As long as I have lived, I think. I
do not remember the time when I did not love Tudor
Hereward as I love my Lord. It was my religion to
love him. I was brought up to worship God, and to
adore Tudor Hereward. Under the Almighty, he was
my lord, my law-giver. This love was my life,” murmured
Lilith, in a low, thrilling, pathetic voice.
“Who trained you to this idolatry?”
“His father—my foster-father.”
Again silence fell between the two.
At length the baroness inquired:
“My dear, will you tell me how you came to be
the foster-daughter of the late Major Hereward? But
do not do so if you would rather not.”
“I have no objection,” answered Lilith.
And in a few brief words she told the story of her
adoption as it is known to the reader.
“I am half inclined to retract all that I have said
of Tudor Hereward. It may be that revenge did not
enter into his scheme of marrying a child whom he
did not love. It may be that he was actuated solely
by the wish to please his father and to pay a sacred
debt,” said the baroness.
“Yes, to pay a sacred debt. That is what they
called it—a sacred debt. Ah! would to Heaven I
had died with my mother rather than lived to be the
creditor of that fatal debt! Heaven knows how soon
I would have absolved both father and son from its
responsibility had I known it was only for that cause
I was to be married,” said Lilith, with a sigh so
heavy that it moved the pity of the lady, who took
the girl’s hand and held it kindly as she said:
157“I do suppose that a marriage contracted under
such circumstances must, sooner or later, end just
as yours has. And, my poor child, since it was
doomed to end so, it is better that it should sooner
than later. Yet—I cannot imagine that you could
have given any provocation for an act so extreme
as his repudiation of you; and I feel deeply interested
to know just what precipitated the event.”
“Dear madame, I can only tell you that it was a misapprehension
on his part, which, could he have loved
and trusted me, need not have ended in the fatal
quarrel that has separated us forever. You understand
now. I need not go into the painful details of
that scene.”
“No, you need not. And so you left your home
secretly?”
“Oh, no, not secretly. For when at last he told me
that he had never loved me; that he had only married
me to please his father; that he should go away from
his home and never return while I—desecrated—the
house with my presence, then I answered that I must
not be the means of driving him from his ancestral
home; that I must depart.”
“Heavens! What did he say to that?”
“With a look full of scorn and wrath, he bade me
quit his sight. I left the room, went to my chamber
and prepared for my journey. I went away that night,
leaving a farewell letter on my dressing-bureau.”
“And no one saw you go?”
“No one. It was late on a winter night, and I went
forth alone.”
“Poor child! And this accounts for the story of
your mysterious disappearance and supposed death.”
“Yes, I presume so. They must have believed that
I came to my death after leaving the house.”
“And he believes that you are dead! And he suffers
from remorse, if not from grief. Well, we shall
158find him on the other side. Shall we make your existence
known to him?”
“I do not know, madame. I must think and pray
over that question. But even if he be assured that
I do still live, he must not be annoyed by the sight
of my face. Oh! madame, though I long with all my
soul to see him again, to hear his voice once more,
yet, yet, I shrink from the ordeal as from fire!” said
Lilith.
“I can well believe that. I am glad I did not tell
you my news before we sailed. If I had done so,
you would not perhaps have come with me.”
“No,” said Lilith.
Silence fell between the two women, and lasted
until the bell rang for luncheon, for which neither
of them felt the least desire.
It was an excuse for moving, however—something
to do—and Madame Von Bruyin arose and offered
her arm to her slighter companion and the two went
down to the saloon together. It was about two
o’clock. They were well out at sea now and the waves
were rather high; the ship was rolling uncomfortably
for those who had not found their sea legs and their
sea stomachs.
Neither Madame Von Bruyin nor Lilith as yet suffered
from the motion.
After lunch, however, each retired alone to her
state-room.
The baroness threw herself into her berth and gave
way to the tide of shame, grief and indignation which
it had required all her pride, conscience and self-control
to restrain while she was in the presence of Tudor
Hereward’s young wife.
She had been strangely attracted to Lilith from
the first meeting with her, and she had grown to love
the girl with the fond, protecting love of an elder
sister. She had given Lilith her confidence, revealed
159her inmost heart, told her love-story—even her love
for Tudor Hereward to Tudor Hereward’s unknown
wife! What a mortification in the thought that she
had done so! Yet, there was a selfish comfort, which
she blamed herself for taking, in the reflection that
it was to the unloved and discarded wife that she had
told this story.
She had within the past few days had her heart’s
deepest affections raised from despair to something
near absolute certainty. “Her hopes soared up like
fire!” And in the exaltation of her spirits she had
called on Lilith to share her joy and to congratulate
her—only to have them all extinguished by the
damper of the girl’s communication—“Tudor Hereward’s
wife still lives.... I am Tudor Hereward’s
most unhappy wife!”
How all her soul had risen up in defiance and contradiction
of that statement until its truth was
pressed in upon her consciousness. And then, all her
sense of justice, all her powers of self-command were
required to pass calmly through the ordeal of the
interview that ensued. She had passed through it
successfully. She had so mastered her pain and repressed
her heart that she now felt sure Hereward’s
young wife regarded Leda Von Bruyin’s love for him
as the mere passing fancy of a wealthy woman of the
world, soon to be forgotten in the change of travel
or the whirl of society. She felt no jealousy of this
despised and discarded wife, as she might have felt
had Lilith been the beloved, honored and cherished
companion of her husband; on the contrary, she felt
pity, affection and sympathy for the poor, lonely and
dependent child.
But her spirit blazed out in fierce anger of Tudor
Hereward’s whole course of conduct toward them
both, so that she was very unjust to him.
“He has ruined two lives by his arrogant recklessness
160and precipitation. He loved me; he never loved
that poor girl. He loved me, and he ought to have
waited, in hope and faith, as long as I continued unmarried.
He ought not to have rushed into matrimony
with that young creature whom he never loved,
and so made her miserable and put an insurmountable
obstacle between himself and me! Or—having
married her, he should have cherished her and not
discarded her.
“No, Tudor Hereward,” she continued to herself,
“you are no longer the chevalier sans peur et sans
reproche, that I once believed you! And—if I suffer
now, it is not that I love you still, but that my love
is dying hard—very, very hard!
“But I will take a queenly revenge upon you, my
master! A most noble and royal revenge. This child-wife
whom you have discarded shall be to me as the
dearest little sister. She is already beautiful, elegant
and graceful by nature. She is cultivated, refined
and accomplished by education; all she needs
is intercourse with the highest European circles to
give her the tone and manner of the most cultured
society. And that she shall have. I will introduce
her, not as my salaried companion—though she shall
have her salary and much more than her salary—but
as my own adopted sister. And when you see her
again, Tudor Hereward, you will not be likely to despise
her.
“And oh!” she passionately broke forth, “that I had
the power to annihilate the very fragments of that
broken marriage tie and the very memory of it, in
her mind, and give her, all perfect as I shall make her,
into the hands of some nobler husband! But no! that
would not be a worthy revenge.
“To give her back, a pearl above price, to you, perhaps!
Can I do that? Can I conquer myself so entirely?
That would be a magnanimous revenge.”
161So ran the thoughts of the petted beauty, rioting
through a mind governed rather by feeling than by
reason, yet with much more of good than evil in it.
Meanwhile, Lilith, lying on the narrow sofa in her
state-room, gave way to one hearty fit of crying, and
then wiped her eyes, and began to try to understand
her position and her duty.
She was not jealous of the handsome baroness,
either. She remembered all her husband had told
her of his first fancy, of how harshly he had come to
judge her, and she fully believed that Madame Von
Bruyin deceived herself in imagining that Tudor
Hereward still continued to love her, or to entertain
other feelings than disapprobation and dislike
towards her.
Lilith now knew, from her intimate relations with
the baroness, that Mr. Hereward had greatly misjudged
her; that she was not, and never had been,
the heartless coquette he had termed her; but that,
in spite of her training, she was a warm-hearted, generous
and conscientious woman.
But the question now before Lilith was—whether
she should continue with the baroness, and run the
risk of meeting Hereward in the court circle of the
city to which they were going, or whether she should,
on reaching Havre, take the first homeward bound
steamer and return to New York and to the safe protection
of Aunt Sophie’s humble roof.
And though Lilith thought over this question and
prayed over it, yet she had come to no decision when
there came a rap, followed by the entrance of Lisette,
the lady’s maid, who said:
“Madame has sent me to say that it is time for
dinner, and to see if I can assist you, madame.”
“Thank you, no. I will be ready in a few minutes,”
replied Lilith, rising from her sofa, and beginning to
smooth down her dress and arrange her hair.
162She soon completed her very simple toilet and went
out into the cabin, where she found the baroness waiting
for her.
The lady looked pale and grave, but otherwise as
usual. No one could have judged from her manner
the dread ordeal through which she was passing.
She looked searchingly into Lilith’s face, and saw
there the traces of emotion but recently overcome.
She smiled softly, as she drew the girl’s arm within
her own and whispered:
“We do not either of us look quite well, dear; but
n’importe—the fault will be laid upon the sea! On
land, all our feminine troubles, for which we do not
wish to account, we explain by a headache. At sea,
all grievances of soul or body may be put down to
sea-sickness. Is a woman pale from vexation or disappointment?
She is only sea-sick. Is a man unable
to leave his berth in the morning, from having had
too much champagne over night? He is very sea-sick,
poor wretch! Come! let us go into the saloon.”
There were very few people at the tables, and so
Madame Von Bruyin and her companion had a large
share of attention from the stewards. Yet they could
receive but little benefit from the sumptuous fare laid
before them, and they soon left the table for the upper
deck, where they sat late into the June night, watching
the clear, starlit heavens above and the boundless
expanse of ocean below.
At eleven they retired to their berths.
And so ended the first day at sea.
CHAPTER XIV LILITH’S METAMORPHOSIS
163
The run of the Kaiser Wilhelm was an almost ideal
voyage. After the first few hours, winds and waves
subsided.
On Sunday morning the voyagers arose to find themselves
borne steadily onward over a summer sea,
under a sunny sky, freshened by a gentle breeze.
As this day was, so were all the succeeding days
of the voyage.
Only twice it rained, and then only in the night,
so that all the mornings were clear and fair.
Lilith was young, fresh and sensitive and so, notwithstanding
all her past griefs, disappointments and
humiliations, she enjoyed the voyage.
The baroness was very kind to her young companion,
and very delicate in making the gradual
change she had determined upon in her case. She
never said to the young creature in so many words:
“From this time you are my little sister;” but she
treated her with the free and fond affection due to
such a relationship. She never asked Lilith to perform
the slightest service for her; but, on the contrary,
very often offered attentions to the girl—wrapping
her shawl around her when they were going up on
deck, and showing her all the solicitous tenderness
of an affectionate relative.
Lilith was very grateful for all this kindness; nor
did its excess embarrass her in the least degree. She
had been used to the greatest care and the tenderest
love all her young days until the brief episode of her
married life; and she had no experience to teach her
that the baroness’ treatment of her was not the treatment
usually bestowed by a lady upon her salaried
164companion. So she accepted all the favors and all
the attentions of the great lady with gratitude and
enjoyment.
Their fellow-voyagers had not the least idea that
these two young ladies stood in the relations of employer
and employed towards each other, but believed
them to be very young widowed sisters or dear friends.
There happened to be on board not one of Madame
Von Bruyin’s own circle who was acquainted with
her family history and knew that she had no sisters.
The baroness happened to come on deck one morning
with Lilith.
She sat down near a lady, who, after exchanging
salutations with the new-comer, said, politely:
“I hope, madame, that your dear sister is not indisposed
this morning, this fine, fine morning, that
she is not on deck.”
“Thank you, she is quite well, only a trifle late in
rising; but Mrs. Wyvil is not my sister except in affection;
though indeed there are few sisters so strongly
attached to each other as we are. Circumstances
have brought this friendly union about. We are both
orphans, without sister or brother; both widows without
children; we have, in fact, no family ties whatever.
We are fast friends who have no one but each
other,” Madame Von Bruyin explained, speaking purposely
so to one whom she knew to be one of the
busiest gossips among all the ladies of the first cabin.
After this there was much talk about the “romantic
friendship” existing between the two beautiful
young widows. This talk found its way from the
ladies’ cabin to the gentlemen’s saloon, where the
status of the two lovely widows was often canvassed.
Both were acknowledged to be “beautiful exceedingly,”
and yet so different in style that there could
be no comparison between them—one a tall and
stately blonde, the other a petite and graceful
165brunette; so that they were relatively called Juno
and Psyche. Both were supposed to be enormously
rich—great chances for “elegant but impecunious”
fortune-hunters. And more than one adventurer who
could not manage to approach the hedged-in royalty
on ship-board, determined to keep track of the beauties
in hopes of golden opportunities after they should
have landed on the other side.
Meanwhile Madame Von Bruyin and Lilith, unconscious
of the buzz of gossip, criticism and speculation
going on around them in cabin and saloon, kept
on the even tenor of their way, until one fine morning
near the middle of June they awoke to find themselves
at Havre. Their ship had arrived in the night
while they slept.
Lilith started up to look through the port-hole of
her state-room, but she could see nothing but the hulk
of another great steamer that lay close alongside.
She dressed herself with eager, childish haste to
go upon deck and look upon the shores of the old
world, so new to her, and which she had so longed
to see.
Such first sights are often a surprise and a disappointment
to the young traveler. They expect to see
something very new and very strange, instead of which
they see what seem to be very familiar objects—all
sea-port towns are at first view so very much alike
in their general appearance.
When Lilith hurriedly dressed herself, and without
waiting for Madame Von Bruyin, hastened up on
deck, and looked around her, she saw what, as it
seemed to her, she must have seen a hundred times
before—a harbor with a forest of shipping, docks
crowded with men, women and children, horses, mules,
carts and vans, and laden with bales, boxes, barrels
and bundles of merchandise; dingy warehouses rising
to the sky, with dusty windows and many ropes
166and pulleys reaching from roof to basement; beyond
these the crowded streets of the city.
“Why, but for that old tower in the distance, and
those old churches, this might be New York or Baltimore,”
said Lilith, unconscious of having spoken
out.
“Yes, my dear, at a very casual and superficial
glance; but wait until we get into the town. Then
I will show you some antiquities of the time of Louis
XI., when Havre was but a little fishing-hamlet and
never dreamed of becoming the great sea-port that
it now is,” said the baroness, who had come quietly
up to the side of her young friend.
“Ah! but it is not beautiful to look upon from
this point,” said Lilith.
“What sea-port town is? But it is interesting away
from the docks—though I can well believe that the
ships, docks and warehouses are decidedly the most
interesting portion of the town to those busy business
men whom we see in the crowd there. But, as I said,
wait until we land and see the old city. And remember
that beyond the city spread
‘Thy corn-fields green and sunny vines,
Oh, pleasant land of France.’
I always enjoy the railway ride from Havre to
Paris. We will take that ride to-morrow, little beauty.
To-day we will do Havre.”
“But, madame, I was thinking, as I have before
hinted to you, of returning to New York by the first
homeward bound steamer,” said Lilith, deprecatingly.
The baroness turned suddenly around and stared
at her little friend for a moment, and then exclaimed:
“You must never think of doing such a thing! Why
have you ever thought of it?”
“Because you are going in the course of your travels
167to the very city and court where you will be sure to
meet—Mr. Hereward,” said Lilith, hesitating over the
name. “And I should not like to seem to be following
him, after all that has passed,” she added.
“Nonsense, my dear! We may make the tour of
the continent without going to that city. Or even if
we go there, we may see everything worth seeing
without meeting that man.”
“But——”
“I will hear no ‘but,’ my dear. You must not
leave me. You engaged to stay with me for twelve
months, unless our engagement should be annulled
by mutual consent. Now, I do not consent to any
such thing, my dear; and you, I know, are too honest
and honorable to break a contract. There has
been quite enough of that sort of thing in our lives,
at least in yours, without a new example. But there!
we will not discuss this matter further until we get
to our hotel. See! the plank has been laid and the
people are beginning to go on shore. Ah! Monsieur
Le Grange, will you be so good as to send Felix on
shore to engage two carriages? I shall then ask you
to attend Mrs. Wyvil and myself to the Hotel de
l’Europe, where you will please engage rooms for us,”
said the baroness, turning to her private secretary,
who had just stepped up.
The polite old gentleman bowed and bowed and
went away to perform his commission.
“We will go down and put on our wraps, my dear.
You need not take the trouble to pack or to remove
anything. I will leave Lisette in charge of our rooms
to do all that. Felix can see our trunks through the
Custom House, and then come on with Lisette and
all the other trumpery to the hotel.”
Lilith followed her friend’s advice and soon joined
her in the cabin, dressed for landing.
They went up on deck, and while they stood waiting
168for the return of Monsieur Le Grange they exchanged
good-byes with several fellow-voyagers who
were leaving the ship for various points.
At length Monsieur Le Grange came up, bowing.
“I have procured a very comfortable carriage which
awaits madame, and I have sent Felix on to the Hotel
de l’Europe to secure a suite of rooms that they may
be ready for madame, that she may not be kept waiting.”
“Thank you, monsieur; you have been very prompt,”
said the baroness, graciously.
“Will madame now proceed to the carriage?” formally
inquired the precise old gentleman.
“If you please, monsieur. And will you do me the
favor to give your arm to Mrs. Wyvil?” inquired the
baroness, according to her usual custom, “in honor
preferring” her protégée, to herself.
“I will with pleasure do myself that honor,
madame,” said the courtly old gentleman, first with
a deep bow to his patroness and then with another
to her protégée, as he offered the latter his arm.
“I have left everything here in charge of Felix and
Lisette, monsieur. They will follow in the second
carriage, as soon as our luggage can be got through,
to that you need take no trouble at all,” the baroness
explained, as they left the steamer.
The old secretary then put both ladies into the carriage,
seated himself beside them, and gave the order:
“To the Hotel de l’Europe.”
A few moments’ drive through the narrow streets
brought them up to the fine hotel.
Their rooms were ready, so that there was but
little delay before they found themselves in possession
of them—handsome rooms they were, on the
second floor, fronting the street, very elegantly furnished—“chiefly
with gilded mirrors,” as the baroness
laughingly observed. But there were also luxurious
169lounges and reclining chairs, downy cushions and hassocks,
and soft rugs, graceful draperies before doors
as well as before windows, and, in fact, all the refinements
of modern upholstery, better understood by the
French than by any other people.
Monsieur Le Grange had ordered the breakfast,
which was soon served in madame’s small salon.
The two ladies had just time to lay off their bonnets
and wraps, before it was placed on the table,
served in silver and Sevres china by the most obsequious
of garçons. The dainty new dishes, the delicate
rolls, the exquisite coffee, and the rare light wines
of the French breakfast, were all novelties in the experience
of Lilith, and greatly enjoyed by her.
When the breakfast was over, the two ladies put
on their bonnets, and took the carriage that had been
engaged by Monsieur Le Grange, and, with him for
their cicerone, drove around the city to whatever they
considered worth looking at.
They visited the old churches of Notre Dame and
St. Francis, and the ancient tower of Franart. They
drove out to the picturesque suburbs of Ingouville
and Graville l’Heure, lunched at the little café in the
last mentioned place, and finally returned to their
hotel in time for late dinner.
That evening, after Monsieur Le Grange had bidden
them good-night, Madame Von Bruyin and Lilith had
a final talk on the question of her—Lilith—returning
to New York or traveling over Europe with the
baroness.
The prospect of varied travel in company with her
charming friend had great attractions for Lilith, certainly,
so that when the baroness put it to her heart
and conscience not to break the compact she had made
with so fond a friend, Lilith not only yielded the point
and consented to remain with the baroness, but she
did so with evident pleasure.
170Madame Von Bruyin kissed her ardently to seal
the bargain, and they retired to bed in their adjoining
alcoves.
Early the next morning the whole party commenced
their continental tour by taking the railway train to
Paris.
CHAPTER XV WORLD-WEARY
The memory of things precious keepeth warm
The heart that once did hold them. They are poor
That have lost nothing; they are poorer far
Who, losing, have forgotten; they most poor
Of all who lose and wish they might forget.
For life is one, and in its warp and woof
There runs a thread of gold that glitters fair,
And sometimes in the pattern shows most sweet
Where there are sombre colors. This thread of gold
We would not have it tarnish; let us turn
Oft and look back upon the wondrous web,
And when it shineth sometimes we shall know
That memory is possession. Jean Ingelow.
The Baroness Von Bruyin and her suite reached
Paris about the middle of June.
They went first to the Splendide Hotel, Place de
l’Opéra, at which Monsieur Le Grange had secured,
by telegraph, a handsome suite of apartments.
But they remained there only for a few days, until
a suitable house was procured on the Champs Elysées
to which they immediately removed.
Madame Von Bruyin was supposed, on account of
her recent widowhood, not to go into the gay world;
yet, somehow or other, as soon as she was settled in
171her magnificent “hotel,” she managed to see much
of society, or what was left of society in the French
capital; for at this season the gay birds of passage
in the fashionable world were already pluming their
wings for flight to sea-side or mountain range for the
summer. Yet enough still remained to make life gay
in the gayest city of Christendom.
And though Madame Von Bruyin went to no balls
or large public receptions, yet she saw a great deal
of company both at home and abroad. And Lilith
was always by her side, not as her salaried companion,
but as her friend and equal.
The court had not left Paris, and it was through
Madame Von Bruyin that Lilith obtained her first
entrée into the “charmed” circle of Tuileries. And
no less from her freshness, her piquancy and simplicity
than from her rare beauty, la belle Virginienne
became the fashion, just when the season was
wearing to its close and wanted a new sensation.
Somehow also the impression had got abroad that
Madame Wyvil was a very wealthy woman—the
daughter of some New York merchant prince and the
widow of some California mine king.
Who was responsible for starting the story is not
certainly known; but it is undeniable that Madame
Von Bruyin chuckled a great deal over the hallucination,
when she saw Lilith sought, followed, flattered
and fawned upon by impoverished nobles and impecunious
princes.
Lilith knew nothing of the romances in circulation
concerning her vast riches. The adulation she received
both pleased and pained her. No beautiful
girl of seventeen could be quite insensible or indifferent
to the homage of the world; homage that she
innocently supposed was paid to herself, rather than
to her imaginary wealth; but when she remembered
her position, she felt that she would gladly give all,
172all this worship for one kind word, or glance, from
her alienated husband—
“Coldly she turns from their praise and weeps,
For her heart ‘at his feet’ is lying.”
She was often glad to get away from those court
circles—though they were never gay scenes—to escape
from everybody, even from her kindest friend,
Madame Von Bruyin—lock herself up in her room
at night, and there in solitude and darkness forget
or ignore the cruel sentence that had banished her
from her beloved husband and her dear home; bridge
over the painful scenes that had marred the last
weeks of their wedded life and go back and live over
again in memory and imagination the brief, bright
days of their harmony and happiness, and recall the
few precious words of affection or approbation Tudor
Hereward had ever addressed to her.
How fondly, how vividly—lying with her eyes closed
and her fingers laid upon her eyelids as if the better
to shut out the real world and the present time—how
fondly and how vividly she recalled that day
when she sat all day long over the writing-table in
their room at the hotel, so busy at work for him,
so happy, ah! so happy to be of use to him, answering
piles of letters that he had marked for her, copying
the crabbed manuscript for his speech, looking
out authorities for his reference.
And when evening came and he returned from the
Capitol, and sank wearily into his easy-chair at the
table and slowly examined her work, and finally said:
“You have performed your task only too well....
Your day’s work has saved me from a night’s
work, my little lady love.” And he kissed her.
It was a precious memory.
How happy she was that day! How very, very
happy!
173Again and again, through the power of memory
and imagination, in the silence and solitude of night,
she recalled and lived over that day—and one or two
other days embalmed in her mind.
All these few happy days belonged to the month
of February—the most sunshiny month of her year,
midwinter though it might have been to everybody
else.
During all the remainder of the season in Paris it
required all Lilith’s tact to avoid receiving a direct
proposal of marriage from one or another of her fortune-hunting
adorers.
At length she almost offended Madame Von Bruyin
by declining to go into company at all.
“They take me for ‘a widow indeed,’ madame, and
it becomes very embarrassing,” she pleaded.
“Well, but, petite, we cannot explain; so what is to
be done?” inquired the baroness, laughing at the absurdity
of Lilith’s dilemma.
“I do not know, unless I avoid society. I might
stay home when you go out, and keep my room when
you have company here,” replied the girl.
“But I cannot consent to any such isolation on
your part. It would not be good for your health of
mind or body. Come, my dear, cheer up! Endure
the homage of the world for a few days longer—only
for a few days, petite, and then it will be over. Paris
will be empty, and we ourselves will be inhaling the
mountain air of Switzerland,” laughed the lady.
And Lilith, having no alternative, endured the tortures
of her false position until the fashionable world
had fled from town.
The baroness and her companion lingered a little
behind the others, in order that Madame Von Bruyin
might show Lilith all those places of interest which
a new-comer must see, but which had hitherto been
neglected for other and more social pastimes.
174It was, then, near the end of July when they left
Paris for Switzerland.
They spent the months of August, September and
October in traveling over the north of Europe, halting
at no point for more than three or four days.
In November they went to Rome, and sojourned
in the “Eternal City” until the first of January, when
they returned to Paris, where the Baroness Von
Bruyin, having laid aside her first mourning, plunged
into all the gayeties of the capital, taking her young
companion with her.
Everywhere they were very much admired. They
could not possibly be rivals, even when constantly
seen together. They were both so beautiful, yet their
style was so dissimilar, so well contrasted, that they
actually enhanced each other’s attractions.
Lilith was no longer in danger of receiving embarrassing
proposals of marriage. The same mysterious
agent which had started the report of her fabulous
wealth was most probably responsible for another report,
to the effect that the beautiful young widow
was about to bestow her hand and fortune upon an
eminent American statesman, to whom she had been
for many months engaged. But she was none the
less admired because she was inaccessible.
In February, however, the restless baroness, with
all her party, crossed the channel, and went to London,
to be in time to see the pageant of the queen’s
opening of Parliament.
Madame Von Bruyin, through her friends, obtained
admission for herself and protégée to the peeress’ gallery
in the House of Lords, and from that vantage
point witnessed the imposing ceremony.
But in all the solemn magnificence of the scene
Lilith seemed to see only the queen, and through the
queen only the almost peerless woman, wife and
175mother, and as Lilith gazed she sank into a dream of
Victoria’s life.
Later on in the season our country girl from West
Virginia saw the majesty of England once again.
It was on the occasion of the first drawing-room
of the season at Buckingham Palace, when Madame
Von Bruyin and her protégée were presented by the
wife of the German Ambassador.
After this presentation, the baroness, who had
taken a handsome furnished house on Westbourne
Terrace, and whose year of mourning had expired,
issued invitations for a large party, which she wished
to make the most brilliant of the season.
The baroness had passed two seasons in London.
The first as a débutante with her father, and a German
princess as a chaperone; the second as a bride,
with her newly married husband; and now in her third
season she entered society as a young, handsome and
wealthy widow, with a very extensive acquaintance.
She issued over five hundred invitations to her ball,
and these included many of the most distinguished
persons of the age, celebrities of high rank, of worldwide
scientific, literary, diplomatic or military renown,
the beauties and geniuses of the hour, and so forth.
The ball was to be a great success.
Lilith strongly objected to being present—pleaded
earnestly to be relieved from attending it.
“Dear madame, I feel as if, in my circumstances,
I ought to live in strict retirement. I am not Mrs.
Wyvil. I am not a widow. I am Tudor Hereward’s
repudiated wife. When I find myself in a ball-room
or in a drawing-room, surrounded by people who seem
anxious to do me honor—I feel—oh, I feel just as
if I were only a fraud, a humbug, an impostor, an
adventuress. And, oh! I feel so deeply ashamed of
myself and my false position! So humiliated and
degraded! I feel this even more deeply in these
176English drawing-rooms than I did in the Parisian
salons. Oh, dear madame, pray do not insist on my
presence at your ball!” she prayed.
“Lilith, you are the most morbid creature I ever
met with in all the days of my life. You would like
to shut yourself up in a convent, I suppose, just
because that hateful man, after marrying you to be
revenged on me, has thrown you off to please himself!”
exclaimed Leda Von Bruyin.
“Pray do not speak of Mr. Hereward in that way,”
said the loyal young wife.
“I will speak of him as he deserves. I am beginning
to hate that man. Yes, and to hate myself for
ever having imagined that I liked him.”
“Oh, Madame Von Bruyin!”
“It is true. The more I see of the world, the longer
I live, the more experience I gain, the more heartily
I dislike that man, and dislike myself for ever having
fancied that I liked him,” exclaimed the baroness.
“I am very sorry you feel so,” said Lilith.
“Sorry! Sorry that I have ceased to be in love
with your husband, Lilith? Well, you are an oddity!”
“Oh, no, not sorry for that! Glad—thankful for
that! But very sorry that you cannot feel friendly
towards him!”
“Bah! what a baby you are! He himself once
quoted this line to me:
‘Friendship sometimes turns to love,
But love to friendship, never!’
And it does not! It dies out in indifference, or it
turns to hate and scorn, and self-scorn as well!”
“Ah, madame——” commenced Lilith.
“‘Ah, madame,’” mocked the baroness. “Look
here, my dear, I have known, and I thank Heaven
that I have known one unselfish man who loved without
177self-love! And he was Nicholas Von Bruyin.
And the more I see of other men, the more I love and
honor him. Mr. Hereward certainly suffers in that
comparison. But to return to the subject of the ball,
Lilith, my dear, I really cannot consent to your absenting
yourself.”
“But, madame——”
“But, nonsense! If you are in a false position it
is not one of your choosing. Your husband has
forced you into it. If you are called Mrs. Wyvil, it
is because your husband has forbidden you to bear
his name, and you are so meek as to obey him. And
if you seem to be a widow, it is because he has made
you one in fate if not in law. But you shall not
‘wear the willow’ for his undeserving sake! You
shall enjoy life as your youth and beauty entitle you
to do. And I will protect you in this. Do not fear
to be embarrassed by any more proposals of marriage.
That embarrassment is forestalled. You are
understood to be engaged to an American statesman
of high rank. And that is also true, is it not? You
do consider yourself most solemnly engaged, yes,
most solemnly and eternally engaged, to that man, notwithstanding
his repudiation of you, do you not?”
“Yes, madame! But I wish you would not call
Mr. Hereward ‘that man,’” said Lilith.
“Very well! Since you object, I will call him this
man! And while we are objecting, let me tell you
that I object to your calling me ‘madame,’ as if I
were somebody’s aunt or grandmother! I am only
about three years older than you are. And I call
you ‘Lilith,’ do you observe? And my name is Leda;
though I am likely to forget it, for since my father
and my husband died there is no human being in
the world left to call me Leda, unless my chosen friend
and sister will do so,” said Madame Von Bruyin, with
a touch of pathos in her tone.
178“I will go to your ball, Leda,” said Lilith, conceding
both points in her gentle answer.
The ball was to be a great success, and it was a
great success.
Lilith was exposed to another complication. She
was in danger of being “taken up” by a certain distinguished
clique, patronized by a certain august personage,
and being turned into a “professional beauty.”
And the baroness made the conquest of an Italian
prince, of about her own age, of much grace, beauty
and accomplishments; of—what is much rarer in continental
princes—great wealth also, and of a family
who claimed to read their title clear through all the
centuries of recorded history, back into the age of
fable and chaos, where all things are void or misty.
Prince Otto Gherardini as a matter of detail.
This fascinating young Florentine was in personal
appearance and temperament so diametrically antagonistic
to the charming baroness that they were
inevitably destined to be attracted to each other, as
positive and negative in electricity.
Therefore it followed that at their very first meeting
the dark, graceful, fiery Italian youth became
desperately enamored of the fair, stately, serene German
lady.
After the ball, the baroness and her protégée were
inundated with invitations to all sorts of entertainments,
so that had they accepted every one, between
garden parties, morning concerts, five o’clock teas,
dinner parties and balls, they would have had
scarcely an hour to call their own.
Lilith, with her saddened heart, sank from all these
social excitements and dissipations, yet, being irresistibly
borne on by the imperious will of the baroness,
she was drawn into the maelstrom.
Gherardini, with Italian subtlety, contrived to meet
the baroness everywhere, so that gossip soon connected
179their names, and the world looked forward to
the announcement of their betrothal.
The baroness laughed at him, as a boy, behind his
back, but treated him as a prince before his face.
Lilith secretly hoped that they might marry, and
be happy, so that she herself might be at liberty to
return to New York and rest in Aunt Sophie’s quiet
though humble home.
So the London season drew to its close. The announcement
of the marriage of Prince Otto Gherardini
with the Baroness Von Bruyin, arranged to
come off early in the ensuing year, appeared in the
Court Journal, and in the society columns of other
London papers. It took no one by surprise, not even
Lilith.
Madame Von Bruyin and her suite left London for
a short tour in Wales and Cornwall, and spent a few
pleasant and healthful weeks in leisurely travel
through that beautiful, picturesque and legendary
land.
In September they halted, and took lodgings at a
farm-house near the mountain village of Llandorf.
There they settled down for a brief period to enjoy
the simple country life of the neighborhood.
Lilith, world-weary and heart-sick, felt the benign
and soothing influence of nature around her, and resigned
herself to rest—if rest might be granted her.
It was now eighteen months since she had been
driven from her home. In all this time she had never
once heard from her husband, and only once had she
heard of him; and that was when she learned from
Madame Von Bruyin that Mr. Hereward had been
appointed Secretary of Legation to the Court of
——. Since that day, fifteen months ago, no sign of
his existence had appeared to her. In vain she
searched all the insular and continental papers. His
name never by any chance appeared in any paper.
180Did Lilith resign all hope of ever hearing of him,
seeing him, being reconciled to him again?
Ah, no! Though hope was only torture now, she
could not help but entertain it. A thousand times
she had said to herself:
“There is not the slightest possibility of such happiness
for me. I am dead to my husband! Yes, I
am dead to him, as I could never have been had only
a natural death divided us, and not a spiritual one.
I shall never meet him again, neither in this life nor
the life to come.”
But though she continually said this to herself,
and though she tried to school her heart to believe
it, yet, yet, she could not resign hope, for “While
there is life there is hope”—“Hope springs eternal
in the human breast.” And so, though hope was
anguish, she could not give it up.
One lovely day, near the last of September, Lilith
was sitting alone in the little parlor of their lodgings.
She had drawn her chair to the window to sit and
enjoy the fine view of mountain, lake and wood
stretched out before her.
The breakfast table was set, but Madame Von
Bruyin, who was a late riser, had not come down.
While Lilith sat there gazing from the window,
and waiting for her patroness, the old postman for
that neighborhood came up the garden walk, and
seeing her at the window, nodded pleasantly, and
stopped to deliver his mail.
He laid a pile of letters and papers on the sill,
nodded and smiled again, and turned away.
Lilith looked over the superscriptions of the letters.
They were all for Madame Von Bruyin, Monsieur
Le Grange, the lady’s maid or the footman. There
was not one for Lilith. Nor was she disappointed.
There seldom was a letter for her, so she did not expect
one.
181She placed the letters on the breakfast table, and
turned to look at the papers.
She took up the Times first, of course, and she
turned first to the foreign and diplomatic news, hoping
against hope—as she had done a thousand times
before—that she might see her husband’s name, if it
were only a line in the list of guests at some State
dinner, or in any casual event.
But no! There was nothing! She was again disappointed,
as she had been a thousand times before.
Wearily, drearily her sad eyes wandered over the
paper, indifferent now to anything she might find
there.
Yet—great Heaven! What was this? Not the
name of Tudor Hereward! No; but the answer to
a daily, nightly agonized prayer to Almighty God!—or
so it seemed to Lilith’s amazed vision. Daily
and nightly, in her morning and evening worship,
for the last two years, Lilith had prayed:
“Have mercy, oh, Father, upon all poor prisoners
and captives; upon all miserable criminals and convicts;
bringing the guilty to a profound contrition,
to pardon and to peace; bringing the innocent to a
full vindication, deliverance and salvation.”
And these words, upon which her wandering eyes
became fixed in astonishment, seemed the answer to
that prayer.
CHAPTER XVI “A FULL VINDICATION”
Such was the heading of the article that riveted
the attention of Lilith and that read as follows:
“A deplorable instance of the conviction of an innocent
man, under false circumstantial evidence, of
182a crime that first consigned him to the scaffold, and
afterward, by the commutation of his sentence, sent
him to penal servitude for life, has lately come to
light. Many of our readers will remember the case of
John Weston, the young man who was convicted,
eighteen years ago, of the robbery of the mail coach
running between Orton and Stockbridge, Yorkshire,
and the murder of a passenger. The young prisoner
declared his innocence to the last, but through the
overwhelming circumstantial evidence he was convicted
and condemned to death. Great efforts were
made in his behalf, and finally, upon account of his
youth and previous good character, his sentence was
commuted to transportation, with penal servitude for
life. He was sent to Tasmania, where it is believed he
died soon after his arrival at Port Arthur.
“But that John Weston was entirely guiltless of
the crime for which he suffered is made quite clear
by the ante-mortem confession of a convict named
Thomas Estel, who died yesterday in the infirmary
of Portland prison.
“This man, convicted of forgery one year ago, was
almost immediately after his commitment to Portland
discovered to be in a consumption, and assigned
to the infirmary, where, after languishing for nearly
twelve months, he died yesterday.
“His ante-mortem confession, made in the presence
of the prison chaplain, the governor of the jail,
and a justice of the peace, is as follows:
“I, Thomas Estel, of the city of Carlisle, being
sound of mind, though very infirm of body, and believing
myself to be about to appear before the
tribunal of my Eternal Judge to give an account of
the deeds done in the flesh, do now make this my
last statement and confession, concerning a crime
committed on the Orton and Stockbridge road, on
the night of November the 13th, 18—, the robbery of
183the mail coach and the murder of a passenger at that
time and place.
“And these were the circumstances under which the
deed was done:
“There was a young gentleman of the West Riding,
a little wildish in his ways—young Mr. James
Hawkhurst, nephew and heir to Squire Hawkhurst,
of Hawkhurst.
“This uncle had made a will, disinheriting him,
leaving all his property to hospitals, which he had
no right to do, seeing that, although the estates were
not entailed, yet they were the Hawkhurst family
estates, and should have gone to the heir-at-law,
young James Hawkhurst.
“This wicked will was understood to be in the
hands of the family solicitor, one John Keitch, of
Carlisle.
“Old Squire Hawkhurst lay dying at Hawkhurst
Hall, and the vicar wrote to the solicitor to come
down to the Hall, and to bring the will along with
him.
“The solicitor wrote back that he should come down
by the late train to Stockbridge and arrive by the
mail coach at Orton on the night of that 13th day of
November.
“Now, the disinherited heir, young Mr. James, was
drinking with a lot of us wild young blades at the
Tawny Lion public house at Orton. And he told us
all about it. We talked about the injustice of the
old squire in having robbed young Mr. James of his
inheritance in order to give it to hospitals. And
we argued this way: that as the squire had not made
the fortune himself, but had received the estate from
a long line of forefathers, so it was his bounden duty,
in common honesty, to pass it along to their descendants,
and that if it were not for the existence of that
wicked will, the last of the line, the young squire,
184would enjoy his own, because he was next of kin, and
heir-at-law.
“We all loved the young squire, because he made
himself one of us and had no pride, and we knew
that was the chief reason why the old squire disinherited
him. So he was in a measure suffering for
us.
“After a little while Mr. James left us, but we all
kept drinking and arguing and getting ourselves up
more and more into a mad excitement, until one of
us—I do not remember now which it really was—proposed
that we should all go in a body and stop the
coach that ran between Stockbridge railway station
and Orton, and take that will away from the lawyer
and destroy it, so that our young squire might enjoy
his own.
“We were all mad drunk, or we would have remembered
that our proposed adventure was really
highway robbery—a felony punishable, it might be,
with transportation for life—instead of being the
brave, heroic exploit we in our madness believed it
to be.
“We, five in number—no matter who the others
were—I confess only my own part—procured masks
and fire-arms, and on the night in question we started
out on our adventure.
“On the road we met young Joseph Wyvil, who
had just come from Scotland, to which he had run
away to marry his sweetheart. He did not belong
to our part of the world, though he was known to
most of us. He was a wild one, up to any sort of
fun, ready for any sort of frolic, but not bad.
“He gave us good e’en, and asked us, ‘Where
away?’ And we told him we were going on a glorious
lark, and asked him to come along with us, but we
would not tell him, no, nor give him a hint of what
our adventure was to be.
185“First he said he could not, that ‘Lil’—that was
his wife—was expecting him; but at last he consented.
“I do think it was curiosity more than anything
else that made him join us! Poor fellow! I have
had many a heartache for him. He kept on asking
us in his smiling way where we were going? What
we were going to do?
“But we only laughed and told him to come and
see. And his curiosity was worked up to such a high
pitch that he did come to see.
“We reached at last a favorable part of the road
for our enterprise. Not one of us thought it would
end as badly as it did. We only wanted to destroy
the wicked old squire’s will.
“We got to the place where we meant to stop the
coach.
“It was where the road went down into a deep-wooded
hollow. There were thick, heavy woods on
each side. It was as dark as pitch.
“We halted and stretched a strong thick rope, three
times doubled, across the road, tying the opposite ends
to the trunks of trees.
“And then we waited for the coach.
“That poor Joe Wyvil kept on asking us what we
were up to.
“And we telling him to wait and see.
“And his curiosity was so intense that he did wait
and see, though all the time he kept blaming himself
and saying that ‘Lil’ would be looking for him and
wondering why he did not come.
“Ah, poor boy! And poor girl! He never went
back to ‘Lil.’ ‘Lil’ was doomed to look and wonder,
and wonder in vain. He waited to see what we were
up to. Waited to his own ruin.
“Ah, yes! the fate of that poor, rollicking, good-natured
young Joe has set heavier on my conscience
than the death of that old scoundrel of a lawyer;
186for his death was an accident, after all, though, as it
occurred while we were trying to get at the wicked
will, it was construed murder.
“We waited there for the coach longer than we
expected to have done. It was behind time. I asked
in a whisper if anybody had a watch.
“Joe said that he had one. He took it out, and I
struck a match and looked at the hour. It had gone
eleven. Joe started up and said he must go, or ‘Lil’
would think ‘he was never coming home.’ Seems to
me we sometimes utter prophecies unawares.
“Joe was really going that time, but almost at the
same moment the sound of wheels was heard and
the light of the lantern was seen.
“Several of us spoke out at once, telling him to
sit down quietly and wait five minutes and then he
might go. He dropped down again on his seat beside
the road.
“The coach came on very fast, as if to make up
for lost time, the light of the lantern shining like
two fiery eyes through the darkness of the night in
the narrow, wooded road.
“On it came at full speed, the leaders stepping
high, until suddenly they struck the barrier of ropes
we had stretched across the road, reared, plunged,
overturned the coach, extinguished the lanterns, and
all was instant confusion, men swearing, women
shrieking, horses struggling.
“This was much worse than we had intended. We
wished to stop the coach and get the wicked will,
not to upset it at the risk of the passengers’ lives.
“We immediately surrounded the wreck.
“I struck a match, and keeping the black crape
well over my face, leaving only one eye uncovered, I
peered into face after face of the fallen passengers,
until I found my man, the lawyer from Carlisle, with
the old squire’s wicked will in his possession.
187“‘Hand out that beastly will and you shall not be
hurt; but if you don’t——’
“He instantly drew a pistol, aimed it at my head
and cocked it.
“I struck the weapon up with a swift stroke of my
hand.
“Heaven knows I never meant to harm the man,
but the pistol went off, and he fell, shot through the
brain, as I afterwards learned. I did not know it
then. I was mad with drink, I repeat, and what little
mental power I had left was occupied with the will.
I got it! It was safe in my hands. I hid it in my
bosom.
“I hardly noted the increased confusion that was
all around me, until one of my companions took me
by the arm and whispered, hurriedly:
“‘Are you dead? What’s the matter with you?
There’s murder done! The posse is upon us! Run!’
“It was true. The terrible noise had been heard
even from that lonely road, the alarm had been given,
and the constabulary force of the neighborhood, with
all the stragglers that could be picked up at that
hour, were coming.
“We made off into the thick woods that bordered
the road, and made good our escape into the woods
that bordered the road on either side—every one of
us, except that poor boy who had nothing to do with
the crime.
“I got off to America; for being the most deeply
in for it, I knew I must put the broad ocean between
me and my native land.
“I led a wandering life over there—that of honest
work sometimes, that of doubtful speculation often;
was a billiard marker in Chicago, a bar-tender in San
Francisco, a digger in the silver mines of Colorado.
“It was years before I heard what had become of
188my comrades in that fatal night’s adventure. I feared
that some of them had been caught, tried and sent
to penal servitude; but I never once imagined that
any harm could have come to young Wyvil, who was
not in it at all, and only happened to be in our company
by accident, and somewhat against his will, and
in total ignorance of our intention to stop the coach
that night.
“But one day, about seven years after I had left
England, and while I was in Colorado, I fell in with
an old neighbor from Orton. He, too, had come to
seek his fortunes in the new world and had drifted
out to the silver mines.
“It was the first home-face I had seen since I had
left the country. It was a great meeting, I can tell
you. I scrutinized Stone’s face to see if he suspected
me of complicity in that highway robbery and murder,
and I was satisfied that he did not.
“I asked after old friends and acquaintances—parents
or near relatives I had none to inquire of.
“He told me of this, that, or the other person,
married, dead, emigrated, or remaining as before.
“Finally I asked, in turn, about the comrades who
had been with me on that fatal night, and learned to
my astonishment that they were living and prospering
on their small farms on the great Hawkhurst
estate. It was therefore evident that they had never
been suspected.
“His mention of the Hawkhurst estate led me on
to inquire who ruled at Hawkhurst now.
“He replied that the young squire did, of course;
that no will had been found and Mr. James had entered
into possession as next of kin and heir-at-law,
and everybody was satisfied.
“So far our mad adventure had been successful, at
least. The heir enjoyed his own and no great harm
had been done, except the accidental death of that
189old scoundrel, so far as I knew then. And I might
have remained in that happy belief if it had not been
for my next question.
“I asked him if anything had ever been found out
concerning the parties who had stopped the mail
coach that dark November night.
“He said that the robbery was believed to have
been committed by the pit men, who were on a strike,
and known to be a most lawless set, fit for any sort
of violence; but though several of them had been arrested
on suspicion, nothing could be proved, and they
had to be released. And as for young Joe, he was
game to the last.
“Young Joe! The name went through my heart
like a sword! I trembled when I asked Stone if he
meant Joe Wyvil, and what he had to do with the
affair.
“And then he told me all the terrible truth! that
young Wyvil had been the only one of all the gang
who had stopped the mail coach to be arrested. That
the roughs had escaped into the woods, but that he
had been taken ‘red-handed’ on the spot where the
lawyer fell.
“I inquired what explanation the unhappy boy had
given of his presence there.
“The man told me that he had given no satisfactory
account of himself whatever—that he had most
earnestly asserted his innocence, and his appearance
on the scene of the murder as a mere accident, owing
to his having met a party bent on a ‘spree,’ and joined
them. He was game to the very last.
“With a great sinking of the heart, I next inquired
of Stone what had been the fate of young Wyvil, and I
dreaded to hear his answer as if it had been a sentence
of death. And, indeed, in one respect it was a sentence
of death.
“He told me that the youth had been tried for
190murder, but not under the name of Wyvil. The
name he had given was that of John Weston, and as
there was nobody to contradict him, he being but a
stranger to most people in the neighborhood, as John
Weston he was convicted and condemned to death.
But on account of his being a mere boy, with nothing
against him before that, and on some other account,
his sentence was commuted to transportation
and penal servitude for life, and that he had been
shot dead while trying to make his escape, or so it
was reported.
“So of the crime in which five men had been implicated
no one had been suspected, and no one
punished but the innocent boy who knew nothing
about it.
“Finally I asked Stone what had become of ‘Lil,’
the poor boy’s wife.
“He informed me that her brother, another Joseph
Wyvil and a cousin of the prisoner, had come and
taken her away, and it was reported that he had taken
her to America.
“This was all my old neighbor had to tell me. And
soon after, the fortunes of war—in the mines—separated
us, he going farther up the country.
“We never met again.
“About two years ago my health began to fail. I
was attacked with this disease of the lungs that had
carried off both my parents before they had reached
their fortieth year (consumptives ought never to marry—each
other, anyway). I knew I did not need the
doctor to tell me the truth, and so I did not tempt
him to tell me a pious, professional lie. I knew by
family experience that I was booked for the last journey,
and just about how long it might be.
“I was seized with a homesick longing to see once
more the English village in which I was born and
191brought up, and where my old friends lived, if any
remained.
“So, about eighteen months ago, I sailed for
England in one of the fast-sailing ocean steamers.
And when we landed in Liverpool I took the first express
train for Carlisle, got out at the Stockbridge
station and took the same coach, or one exactly like
the same coach, that I and my reckless companions
had helped to wreck, that fatal 13th of November,
seventeen years before. I went over the same road
at the same hour, and put up at the Tawny Lion,
where the coach stopped, and where we, reckless
young roughs, had laid the plan to recover the wicked
will which had ended in such a tragedy.
“But, oh! the changes in seventeen years! The
Tawny Lion had passed into strangers’ hands. Very
few of my old friends were left. I went to see the
young squire at Hawkhurst. Quite a middle-aged
squire now, a sedate magistrate and sub-lieutenant
of the county; married and surrounded by a large
family of sons and daughters. He was very glad to
see me, although he could never have suspected that
it was to my hand he owed the destruction of that
will which left him to inherit his own, as next of kin
and heir-at-law.
“I did not stay at Orton long. I went up to London;
and there, as you know, I was soon arrested
for forgery, tried, convicted, and sentenced to penal
servitude.
“But, gentlemen, as I maintained during my trial,
I maintain here, on my death-bed, I never committed
that forgery. What call had I to forge a check for
a miserable five-pound note, when I had a plenty of
money made in the mines?
“No; as I told the judge and jury—though they
would not believe me—I now tell you with my parting
breath, I cashed that check to accommodate a
192gentleman who was a guest in the same hotel with
myself. I gave him five sovereigns for his forged
check, not suspecting it to be forged, and in a day
or two after presented it at the bank for payment,
and was nabbed.
“Though I told my tale, I was not for a moment
believed. No gentleman answering to his description
could be found. I was the scapegoat, and here
I am. Not so badly off. Not worse than I should
be in a hospital. I have not done a day’s penal servitude,
but have had my long illness and slow passage
to the grave soothed and cared for by physician
and chaplain.
“I never meant to be wicked; but when I think
of the fate to which I brought young Joe Wyvil I
feel as if I were much better off than I deserve to
be, even though dying in a prison infirmary.
“I thank the officers of this prison, and especially
I thank the chaplain and the doctor for their great
goodness to me; and I pray the Lord to forgive the
sins of my youth.
Thomas Estel.”
Thus ended the dying man’s confession, which was
duly sworn to, witnessed, signed and sealed.
A few lines at the end of the article testified, on
the authority of the prison officers, to the uniformly
exemplary conduct of Estel while in confinement, his
patience under long and painful illness, his humility,
resignation and gratitude for the least favors.
CHAPTER XVII COMING TO A CRISIS
193
Look forward what’s to come, and back what’s past;
Thy life will be with praise and prudence graced;
What loss or gain may follow thou mayst guess;
Then wilt thou be secure of the success.
For on their life no grievous burden lies
Who are well natured, temperate and wise;
But an inhuman and ill-tempered mind
Not any easy part in life can find.
Lords of the world have but of life their lease,
And this, too, if the lessor please, must cease.
The youngest, in the morning, are not sure
That till the night their life they can secure.
Sir I. Denham.
After reading that strange confession, Lilith sat
in a trance of delight so rapt that in it she forgot
every source of trouble to herself.
Now the guiltless was vindicated. Now the secret
that had weighed her young life almost down to death
might be told. Now the sorely persecuted yet withal
light-hearted and joyous exile and wanderer might return
to his own a free and justified man.
But where was he?
Lilith did not know. She could not even conjecture.
He might not be living. He was young, indeed,
but life is uncertain at all ages, and his was a
very careless and adventurous life.
It was now more than eighteen months since Lilith
had heard from him.
On that fatal March 21st, when her husband had
driven her away, she had received a letter from the
wanderer, saying that he was en route for Chicago,
and appointing the Personal column of the Pursuivant
as the medium of their correspondence.
194But after having been banished by her husband
on account of this very wanderer, whose sacred claim
on her he could not understand, Lilith had conscientiously
abstained from using the Personal column of
the Pursuivant for opening any communication with
the banned exile.
Indeed, as it will be remembered, Lilith had never
sought intercourse by letter or otherwise with the
mysterious stranger who laid so much stress upon
his natural right to her duty. In every case it was
he who had sought her, often to her great peril, and
always to her distressing embarrassment.
But, though Lilith had abstained from all attempts
to open a correspondence with him, yet she had
regularly searched the papers for any possible news
of the poor stroller, but without success.
At first she had wondered much at his utter silence,
but since hearing the report of her own death she
understood that silence; she knew that he believed
in the truth of that report. Yet still she had not
sought to communicate with him, even for the purpose
of announcing her continued existence, though
she knew what joy such news must bring to his lonely
heart. Her fidelity to the husband who had repudiated
her was so perfect!
Yet now that the fugitive from justice (or from
injustice) was fully vindicated—now that the secret
might be told, the mystery cleared up—she must seek
to communicate with the wanderer, and immediately.
Two courses were very urgent—the first to get that
published confession into the hands of the wanderer;
the second to get an interview with her husband.
Yet, no! She dared not seek the latter. If it had
only been the fatal secret which had parted them,
then, indeed, she might have written to him or sought
his presence, and said:
“The mystery that raised a cloud between us has
195been cleared away, and I shall be justified in your
sight.”
But it was not only the secret which had divided
them.
It was his antipathy to her—his incurable antipathy—expressed
in his words—bitter, burning words—that
had branded themselves upon her soul:
“I never loved you. I married you only to please
my dying father.... In a few hours I shall leave
this house, never to return while you desecrate it with
your presence.”
No! In the face of such a sentence she could not
seek to see Tudor Hereward. All womanly delicacy
forbade the step.
But she must bring this published, vindicatory confession
to the attention of the exile, who had for
more than eighteen years lived under a false charge
and false conviction, an outcast from society, a wanderer
over the face of the earth.
Lilith roused from her trance and acted promptly.
She cut the slip containing the confession from the
paper, and then sat down at the little side table on
which her traveling portfolio lay, and wrote this personal
for the Pursuivant:
“Mazeppa—J. W.—J. W.—A. A.—A. M. L. Z.—Send
your address to E. W. H., Poste Restante, Paris,
Search Pursuivant for news.”
Having written this, she took another sheet of
paper, and wrote a letter to the editor of the Pursuivant,
inclosing the slip of paper containing the confession
of Thomas Estel, and asking him, in the name
of justice and humanity, to give it a place in his
columns; or if he thought it a matter of not sufficient
interest for the reading public, at least to put its
purport in a few lines that might meet the eyes of
an unhappy fugitive, suffering under the blight of
196a false conviction. She enclosed the whole in one
envelope, but did not seal it, for it was necessary that
she should get a letter of credit to send with it to
pay for the advertisement.
She had scarcely finished her work when the
baroness entered the parlor.
“Writing so early in the morning, mignonne? The
mail must have brought you important news,” said
the lady, as she sank languidly into an easy chair.
“It has, madame! News that will oblige me to go
to Chester to-day, if you can spare me,” said Lilith.
“Why, of course. I must spare you, petite, if you
have affairs. You can take Monsieur Le Grange to
escort you, if you please,” said the baroness, kindly.
“If monsieur would be so good I should be very
grateful,” began Lilith.
“Bonjour, mesdames! In what manner can I be
so happy as to serve you?” inquired the gallant old
Frenchman, who entered at this point of the conversation.
“Mrs. Wyvil has business in Chester to-day, and
would be glad of your escort, if you could find it convenient
to attend her,” said Madame Von Bruyin.
“I shall find myself most happy, most honored,”
replied Monsieur Le Grange, with a bow.
“Touch the bell, if you please, monsieur; it is within
your reach,” said the baroness.
The Frenchman rang, and breakfast was immediately
served.
A messenger was dispatched to bring a carriage
from the “Llewellyn Arms,” the only hotel in the
village.
And as soon as the morning meal was over Lilith
prepared for her journey.
Madame Von Bruyin was not without her share of
feminine curiosity; but she refrained from asking
questions, and occupied herself with opening and reading
197her letters—there were seven from her princely
lover, and one from an eminent Paris man-milliner or
ladies’ tailor, whichever you please, with whom she
was in correspondence on the subject of her trousseau.
Lilith and Monsieur Le Grange appeared in the
parlor equipped for their journey at the same moment
that the fly from the hotel drew up at the door.
“I shall return as soon as possible, madame, and I
hope our absence will not inconvenience you,” said
Lilith.
“Enjoy yourselves, mes enfans!” said the baroness,
gayly. “I shall occupy myself with answering letters.”
The two travelers took leave and departed on their
journey.
Llandorf was distant five miles from the nearest
railway station; and it took the one-horse fly from
the Llewellyn Arms a full hour to get there. Fortunately,
they were in time for the eleven o’clock express.
Monsieur Le Grange made a bargain with the fly
to meet them again on the arrival of the seven o’clock
train, and then took tickets and put his companion
into a coupé, which he shared with her.
A two hours’ rapid ride through the most picturesque
part of Wales brought them into the ancient city
of Chester.
At Lilith’s request, they went first to the Bank of
Wales, where she obtained her bill of exchange,
which she enclosed with her letter, advertisement,
and so on, in the large envelope, directed to the editor
of the Pursuivant. This done, they went to the
post-office, posted the letter and then drove to the
Grosvenor Hotel, where they took lunch.
At five o’clock they took the express train back to
the station, where on their arrival they found the fly
from the Llewellyn Arms waiting for them.
In another hour they had reached the farm-house
198where it pleased the Baroness Von Bruyin to rusticate
for a season.
The lady, who affected rural hours, had dined early,
and was waiting tea for them.
She asked no questions, though still very curious
to know what was the nature of that business which
had taken her young friend off so suddenly.
Lilith, totally unconscious of madame’s silent curiosity,
gave no sign.
After tea the professor read to the two ladies for
some hours. Then the party separated and retired
to rest.
Lilith, having done all that lay in her power to do,
under the circumstances, impatiently waited for results.
Weeks passed away, and the baroness began to
weary of the rural life that at first had pleased her
so much.
It was now late in October, and the weather was
growing cool. Pony rides among the mountains and
rowings on the lake were not such delightful recreations
as she had found them earlier in the season.
In a word, Madame Von Bruyin was tired of
Llandorf, and longing for Paris—weary of the world
of nature, and sighing for the world of society.
One morning she suddenly announced her intentions:
“We will go to Paris on the first of November.
A proper trousseau cannot be arranged entirely by
correspondence. If we get settled by the first week
we shall have a clear month before the gay season
begins. What do you say, mignonne?”
“I am ready, madame,” answered Lilith, so cheerfully
that the lady could not doubt the sincerity of
the girl’s assent. Lilith was also anxious to be in
the French capital in time for any answer that might
come to her advertisement for the wanderer, whom
199she had notified to address all communications for
her to the Poste Restante, Paris.
Monsieur Le Grange, who added to his duties of
secretary those of courier and general utility, was
instructed to make immediate preparations for their
journey.
On the thirty-first of October, being All-Hallow
Eve, the party left Llandorf for Southampton, and
on the evening of the first of November they reached
Paris.
Madame Von Bruyin’s house on the Champs Elysées
had been put in order for her reception, in obedience
to a telegram from Monsieur Le Grange, so that the
travelers at once found themselves at home in comfortable
and luxurious quarters.
The day after their arrival Lilith went to the post-office
to inquire if any letters had arrived directed to
E. W. H.
She received an answer that there were none.
Disappointed, she returned home, and spent the
remainder of the day in driving about with Madame
Von Bruyin among the most fashionable shops.
The woman of vast wealth displayed, perhaps, more
extravagance than taste in the selection of her costumes.
She carried in her hand a slip cut from a
newspaper, describing at great length, and very
minutely, the dresses and jewels of some “royal highness,”
who had just married an imperial prince, and
she was resolved to have fac-similes of each dress,
with additional dresses of, if possible, still more beautiful
styles and more expensive materials.
Her interviews with Worth, Pingen and other
“celebrated” man-milliners or ladies’ tailors (as you
please) occupied her the whole day, so that late in
the evening she returned with Lilith, almost exhausted
with fatigue.
As that day passed, so passed many others.
200Lilith, on going early in the morning to the post-office
to inquire for letters directed to E. W. H., would
meet nothing but heart-wearying disappointment, and
on returning home would be required to attend
Madame Von Bruyin on her round among jewelers,
milliners and modistes.
Madame Von Bruyin, with the most amiable intentions,
embarrassed Lilith very much by forcing upon
her costly presents in jewelry, Indian shawls, dress
patterns, and so forth; for how could the wealthy
and good-natured baroness make such magnificent
purchases for herself, and before the eyes of her
pretty young companion, and not give her beautiful
adornings? And though Lilith shrank from these
offerings, and declared that such splendors were not
suited to her condition, the baroness persisted in
pressing them upon her, declaring that they were all
most peculiarly fitted for her, having been designed
and manufactured to adorn youth and beauty just
such as hers.
As day after day passed with the disappointment
of the morning, and the wearying round of the afternoon,
Lilith grew heart-sick and brain-sick over it
all. The splendors of the preparations for the approaching
wedding were in such dissonance to her
anxious and despairing mood that, young and beautiful
as she was, she began to take a strong distaste
to finery, and to wish herself among the plain Methodists
of Aunt Sophie’s humble boarding-house.
Lilith longed for sobriety and repose, while her life
seemed to pass in whirlwind and lightning.
She had formed her resolution, however, and it was
this:
If she should hear from the wanderer she would
send him to Mr. Hereward to divulge his secret, now
no longer needing to be kept, to justify her conduct,
201and leave it to her husband to seek her if it should
please him to do so.
Or—if she should hear nothing from the wanderer
up to the time of Madame Von Bruyin’s marriage,
she would, on that occasion, only wait until the bride
and bridegroom should have left Paris, and then she
would run down to Havre by rail and take the first
homeward bound steamer to New York.
Sometimes she wondered why the baroness never
seemed to take any interest or to care to ask any
questions in regard to her young companion’s future
plans. But she supposed that Madame Von Bruyin
was too much absorbed in her own interesting prospects
to think of anybody else’s.
In this supposition, however, Lilith did her friend
but scant justice.
The baroness—in her secret heart—had quite settled
the question of her companion’s future, and had
no suspicion that Lilith would raise any objection to
her plan or that it was even necessary at present
to allude to it.
The day of explanation soon came, however.
It was Sunday. They could not go out shopping.
They attended church in the forenoon, and, after an
early dinner, lounged about in Madame Von Bruyin’s
boudoir. Letters had been left for the baroness on
the previous day, but she had returned from her
shopping too tired to examine any of them except
those addressed in the handwriting of the prince, her
betrothed, which she had read with avidity; the
others she had pushed aside until a more convenient
season.
Now, on this Sabbath afternoon, her languid eyes
fell upon the little heap of letters still lying upon her
writing-table.
“Nothing more interesting than circulars from
tradespeople, I fancy,” she said, as she lazily picked
202them up and passed them through her fingers as if
they had been a pack of playing cards.
“Ah! but here is one for you, petite, directed to
my care! I am sorry I did not find it yesterday, when
I should have given it to you. It bears the New York
postmark, and is perhaps from the good Aunt Sophie,
who is, I believe, your only correspondent in the
world. Is it not so?” said the baroness, as she held
the letter out to Lilith, who came eagerly forward
to claim it.
Yes, it was from Aunt Sophie.
And while Madame Von Bruyin opened and glanced
over her own hitherto neglected correspondence,
Lilith opened and read Aunt Sophie’s simple epistle:
“New York, October 21, 18—.
“My Darling Child:—I take this favorable opportunity
to rite to you to inform you that we are all in
good helth, thanks be to the gracious Lord, and hoping
that this letter may find you and the barreness enjoying
the same rich blessing.
“My dear child, I have not received any letter from
you sence I rote to you last September, which I think
my letter must of miscarryed or else the ship must
of been shiprecked. Oh, do rite to me and tell me
how you are and when you are coming home, for you
know this is your home, my darling child and honey.
There is an interesting young man here, who have
taken Mr. More’s room which he left when he got
married, you know, and he is a very hopeful young
man, indeed, which I hope he will make a powerful
minister some of these days, though he says he is
not worthy to black a Christian minister’s boots. He
saw your photograf on the mantlepiece one day and
took such an interest into it and read the dedercation
on the back, where you know you rote To my dear
Aunt Sophie, from her loving child, and he asked
203me most a hundred questions about you and I tolde
him all I knowd. He is a Perfeck Gentleman and his
name is a Mister Ansolong. I dont know as I spell
it rite because I never saw it rote but thats the way
it sounds. Well honey we are all going on very much
in the same way as when you left. Mrs. Farquier I
think is agoing to be married to Elder perkins of our
church. I don’t holde with second marriages myself,
but everybody must walk accordin’ to their own lites.
Brother More has done a good work for the Lord
and brought a menny wandering sheepe into the fold.
But you know his term with us will soon be out and
I hope and pray as the Conference will send him
back to us but after all we mussent lean too much
on the Arm of flesh knowing who is Our Helper.
I do wish as that dear Mister Ansolong would enter
the ministry. What a preacher he would make! He
reads the Bible like an Angel! It is enough to make
one Cry to hear him. But he says he has not studied
and I tell him that Peter and John and James and
their brethren never studied because there want any
collidges in their days but he up and put it to me
that John and James and they had the best of all
teaching in the pursonal presence and example and
instruction of Our Saviour. And there he got the
better of me which only makes me feel surer what a
powerful preacher he would be if he only had the
Holy Spirit. But there, my darling child, I am running
on until this shete of paper though it is foolscap
is almost full—so I must finish, with praying that the
Lord will bless you. Give my Love to the dear barreness
and tell her the money she giv me to spend
on the poor Street children is doing a good work and
Brother More is drawing up a Report to send her,
with the names and histories of the children Benifitted.
So no more at present from your Affectionate
Friend
Sophie Downie.”
204Lilith read this letter with a joy scarcely less profound
and grateful than that with which she had read
the vindicatory confession of the convict, Thomas
Estel.
Ancillon was still living; he had not fallen a victim
to any deadly fever of the South, or to the knife
of any border ruffian of the West; he had not perished
in any railroad collision or steamboat explosion;
and these were the only perils which, in Lilith’s
opinion, could end a life so young and sound as his
was. He still lived, and in his adventurous or drifting
life had drifted into the calm haven of Aunt
Sophie’s home.
It was very curious that he should have done so,
Lilith thought; but, then, experience shows us many
curious coincidences in life.
She wondered whether he had seen her advertisement
in the Pursuivant, or whether, since he had
given her up for dead, he had not ceased to search
the Personal column, which was to have been their
medium of communication when far distant from
each other. But even if he had neglected that particular
column in which her one advertisement was a
standing item, still he must have read other portions
of the paper, and so must have seen the account of
the convict’s ante-mortem confession, which cleared
John Weston from all complicity in the crime for
which he—John Weston—alone had suffered; and yet,
perhaps, he might have missed that one paper, or
even in reading it, he might have overlooked that one
article, so full of importance to him.
At all events it appeared that he had not seen either
the standing advertisement in the Personal column or
the copied account of Thomas Estel’s ante-mortem
confession.
He was still lingering at Mrs. Downie’s quiet house
in New York City. And Lilith’s joy and gratitude
205at having a sure clew to the wanderer was so great
as to exceed her surprise and wonder at the manner
in which it was recovered.
She determined to write by the first mail to Mrs.
Downie and to Alfred Ancillon.
So absorbed was she in the subject of her thoughts
that she did not perceive that Madame Von Bruyin
had been watching her attentively for some moments,
until at length that lady spoke.
“Lilith,” she said, “you must have received some
very happy surprise in your letter, to judge by the
rapt delight of your face.”
“I have,” replied the young creature, in a joyous
tone. “I have received news of a long absent and
very dear relative, from whom I had not heard for
nearly two years. I had feared he was dead; but he
is living, in good health, at Aunt Sophie’s house.”
“Ah! I congratulate you, my dear. So this letter
is from Aunt Sophie, as I supposed. How is the dear
woman?” sympathetically inquired the baroness.
“Well as ever, thank Heaven, always well. She
sends you messages of love and gratitude. Would
you like to see her letter?” said Lilith, holding out
the paper.
“No, dear; I have seen letters enough for one evening.
That good Aunt Sophie! There she is, always
confined to one narrow round of duties. I wonder
if she would not like to see more of the world? Could
not she come out to us, if I were to send her an excursion
ticket? Could not she leave the quiet, well-ordered
little household in the hands of one of those
matronly widows who, having lived so long with her,
seem to be of the same family? What a delight it
would be to show her Paris! What do you think,
Lilith?”
“It would indeed be most delightful! And, indeed,
although it does not seem so at first view, I think it
206would be quite practicable. Aunt Sophie is such a
brave, enterprising little woman. I even think she
need not cross alone. I think Mr. Ancillon, my relative,
may be coming over on business and may bring
her.”
“Enchanting! And they can both stay here and
take care of you while Gherardini and myself are on
our wedding tour. Ridiculous etiquette, a wedding
tour.”
“But, madame,” said Lilith, in a tone of surprise,
“do you really wish to keep me on after your marriage?”
“I wish, and with your consent I intend, to hold
you, as a dear sister, under my immediate protection
as long as we both shall live, or until you shall be
claimed by Tudor Hereward, in the case of his repentance,
or by some better man in case of Hereward’s
death.”
“But, madame——”
“There, there, mignonne, do not let us dispute to-night.
It is time to go to bed. Write to-morrow
to your friend Mrs. Downie, and invite her here in my
name. To be present here at my marriage. And to
take care of you during my absence. Put the last-mentioned
reason strongly, as—to be of use would be
a great inducement to that dear, unselfish soul!
There are people, Lilith, who must be convinced
that they are doing something of utility for somebody
else before they can be persuaded to enjoy
themselves. Convince this dear Aunt Sophie that you
will need her, and she will come over and enjoy sightseeing
in Paris with all the zest of youth. I will get
Le Grange to see about the ticket to-morrow, so that
you can inclose it in your letter.”
“But suppose, after all, she should not come? The
ticket will be lost,” said Lilith.
“Well, the steamship company will gain. That is
207all,” replied the baroness, rising and putting her fair
hand over her lips to conceal a yawn.
At this unmistakable sign of weariness, Lilith took
the hint and rang the bell for the servants to close
up the apartments.
In a few minutes the friends had retired.
CHAPTER XVIII SURPRISE ON SURPRISE
That letter and that ticket were destined never to
be sent!
The next morning, while Madame Von Bruyin,
Lilith Hereward, and Monsieur Le Grange were seated
at breakfast together, a card was brought in on a
silver waiter and offered to Lilith.
She picked it up and read:
Señor Zuniga.
And underneath, in brackets, the lightly-penciled
name of Alfred Ancillon.
Lilith could scarcely suppress a cry as she started
to her feet.
“What is the matter?” inquired the baroness.
“My relative from New York has arrived!” joyfully
exclaimed Lilith.
“Indeed! I congratulate you. Go to him at once,
my dear,” said the baroness, cordially. Then turning
to the page, she inquired:
“Where have you shown the gentleman, Henri?”
“Into the small salon, madame,” replied the lad.
“Quite right. Attend Madame Wyvil thither. Go,
my dear. Do not keep your friend a moment waiting,”
said the baroness, sympathetically.
Lilith left the room, attended by the page, and
208crossed the hall to enter the small salon overlooking
the Champs d’Elysées.
The young page opened the door for her to pass
in, and then closed it and retired.
Mr. Alfred Ancillon, or Señor Zuniga, stood in the
middle of the bright room, looking the image of
glorious, immortal youth.
He came eagerly forward and opened his arms.
Lilith fell upon his bosom in a passion of joyous
sobs and tears.
He embraced her warmly, straining her to his heart,
pressing kisses on her face, before either of them
spoke a syllable.
Their first utterances were almost incoherent in
their gladness.
“Oh, thank Heaven that you still live!”
“Thanks be to the Lord that I find you safe, my
darling child!”
“At last! Oh, at last you are vindicated!”
“Restored to life, almost from the grave. Oh! my
child!”
“By what happy chance did you drift into Aunt
Sophie’s house?”
“I will tell you presently, my dear, for——”
“And how is dear Aunt Sophie?”
“You must judge for yourself, darling! Look up!
There—there she is!”
Lilith lifted herself from the señor’s breast and
turned her head to see a round, black bundle of a
little old woman, on the bottom of an easy-chair, unroll
itself and come towards her in the form of Mrs.
Downie.
Yes, it was indeed Aunt Sophie! There was the
same soft, round form, the same careless though clean
black gown and shawl, the same little mashed black
silk bonnet, the same smiling, babyish old face, with
its fair skin, blue eyes and rumpled gray hair. It
209was dear Aunt Sophie in person, wonderful as the fact
appeared.
With a half-suppressed cry of joy Lilith ran to her,
caught her in her arms and covered her face with
kisses, while Aunt Sophie cried quietly without speaking
a word.
Presently Lilith led her to a seat on the sofa and
sat down beside her, holding her hand, gazing into
her sweet old face, and uttering her delight in fragmentary
words.
“How comes it that I have the joy of seeing you?
It was only yesterday evening that I got your dear
letter. This very day I was going to write to you
to come here to us. Was not that strange? But
you always anticipated my wishes, did you not? But
what happy inspiration, what angel sent you here?”
“Why, it was him,” replied Aunt Sophie, simply,
pointing to the señor. “He fetched me. I believe
he could persuade anybody in this world to do anything
he wanted. And all in such a hurry, too! I
never made up my mind so quick in all my life before;
and never shall in all my life again. I declare
I was on board of the ship before I well knowed what
I was doing.”
The Señor Zuniga broke into one of Alfred Ancillon’s
joyous bursts of laughter as he explained:
“If I had given her time to reflect she might have
hesitated to come. If I had not hurried her out of
her senses I could not have brought her. Hear! I
saw your advertisement in the Personal column of
the Pursuivant, by chance, just thirteen days ago. I
saw that it had been in for some weeks, though I had
not observed it. This was on Tuesday. I reflected
that I could go to you in person as quickly as I could
communicate with you by letter, so I made up my
mind to sail the next day by the City of Paris. The
steamers from America to Europe are not crowded
210at this season, whatever the steamers from Europe
to America may be. I went to the agent’s office, feeling
sure of getting berths, and I got them. I got
two tickets, one for myself and one for Aunt Sophie,
for I felt sure of persuading her to accompany
me——”
“He could persuade any mortal man or woman to
do anything he wanted them to do,” put in the old
lady.
“Well, you may call it whim, eccentricity or inspiration,
but I felt a great desire to take Mrs. Downie
with me, and I was resolved to gratify that desire.”
“Yes, he did,” again put in Aunt Sophie. “He come
right in the kitchen, where I was sitting down with
a blue check apron on, paring apples to make pies
for dinner; for, my dear, he went all over the house
like a tame kitten; and he says to me all of a sudden:
“‘I want you to let the house take care of itself
and go to Europe with me to-morrow morning to see
your favorite’ (that was you, my dear).
“And I declare I was so startled I give a jump
and let the pan fall, and the apples rolled all over
the kitchen floor. Asking me all in a minute to go
to Europe with him to-morrow as if it had been going
to Harlem or Brooklyn!”
Again the irrepressible laughter of the señor burst
forth as he said:
“Well, you are not sorry you came?”
“Oh, no! But, goodness, child, think of it! I, who
had lived nigh seventy years in this world without
ever going more than fifty miles from home, and that
only once in my life, to be asked all of a sudden to
go to Europe next day!”
“It was startling!” said Lilith, smiling.
“Startling! And then to hear him talk. Why, to
hear him you would think to go from New York to
211Havre was no more than to row across a river. Then
he got my boarders on his side. I think they thought
it was fun. And they all got me in such a whirl
that I hardly knowed whether I was awake or asleep.
And before I rightly knowed what I was about I was
on the steamer and out of sight of land!”
“I hope you left them all well at your house,” said
Lilith.
“Oh, yes, honey, all mons’ous well. Mrs. Farquier
is going to be married to Elder Perkins, of our church.
I believe I told you in my letter.”
“Yes, you did.”
“Well, child, he is rich—awful rich. And they
are to be married next spring. He is a building of
a fine new house way up town, facing on the Park,
and soon as it’s finished and furnished they’re going
to be married and move right in. She’s giv’ up her
employment, and hasn’t got much to do; so she offered
if I would only go along of this young gentleman
to Europe, how she would keep house for me until I
come back. She is a dear, good woman and deserves
all the prosperity she will have.”
“So you need have no anxious cares about the
house,” said Lilith.
“No, honey. And I expect I shall feel right down
well satisfied, once I get settled. But I was that
whirled around before I started that I hardly knowed
what I was doing of, or even who I was. Now what
do you think? When I opened my trunk to get out
a change of clothes, what do you think I found out!”
“I do not know,” said Lilith, smiling.
“Well, I found that I had left behind my Sunday
gown—that black silk gown as I have worn to church
more years than I remember.”
“That was unlucky; but never mind; you must have
a new one. Silk is cheap in Paris.”
“Yes, honey, but that is not the worst of it. Instead
212of my own Sunday gown, what do you think
I had packed away in my trunk?”
“A common gown?”
“No, child! But poor, dear, young Brother Burney’s
best black trousers, as I had taken out’n his
room that very morning to clean for him, with benzine.
And what he’ll do for a decent pair to wear
to church, I don’t know; for he’s only got one more
pair, and they are patched awful, so as when the
wind blows—well, I have to pin the flaps of his coat
together. ’Deed I am mons’ous sorry I took his
trousers. I hope he will never s’picion as I pawned
’em or anything.”
“Of course he won’t. But who is Brother Burney?”
inquired Lilith.
“Oh, a hopeful young brother as is studying for
the ministry. He has got the little teenty room at
the end of the passage in the third story. And I
reckon he’s very poor. Ah me! I am sorry about
them there trousers.”
Here Lilith bent and whispered to Aunt Sophie:
“We could send him, anonymously, a letter of credit
for fifty or a hundred dollars, to get him a complete
outfit.”
“Could we, now? Without letting him know where
it comes from? Without hurting his feelings? For
it’s very hard to be beholden, you know. Hard for
a gentleman, let alone how poor he may be.”
“We can fix it, Aunt Sophie; a letter shall go out
to him this very day. And now I want you to come
into my room and take off your bonnet. You will,
I am sure, excuse us,” said Lilith, turning with a smile
to the señor.
“I will go back to the hotel, where I have some
business to attend to. I will call later to pay my
respects to Madame Von Bruyin,” said Zuniga, as he
arose and prepared to leave.
213“But—hadn’t I better be going, too? The baroness
might think I was intruding,” said Aunt Sophie, uneasily.
“Indeed she will not! She will be rejoiced to see
you. She commissioned me to write to you, and urge
you to come over to us.”
“She did?” cried Aunt Sophie, in amazement.
“Indeed she did! I was to have written to you this
very day, as I told you. Come, now, into my room
and take off your bonnet and consider yourself quite
at home; for I know the baroness will not allow you
to return to the hotel,” said Lilith.
“I will bid you good-morning,” said the señor,
bowing.
“Stay—one moment! Will you now release me from
my promise? May I now tell the secret?” demanded
Lilith, in an eager whisper.
“Yes! You might have given it to the winds, had
you chosen, on the day that you read Estel’s confession.
You might have known then that it would be
quite safe to do so.”
“Yes, but I had not then been released from my
promise.”
“That, my child, shows a morbid conscientiousness
in you. You were morally released from the moment
that I was vindicated. Good-morning, my brave girl!
I will see you later! By the way, though—where is
your husband?” he suddenly stopped to ask.
“Still at the Court of ——, I think, where he has
been Secretary of Legation for nearly two years.”
“Do you ever hear from him?”
“Never.”
“Does he know that you are living?”
“I think not.”
“Then I exonerate him. I have a great deal to say
to you, my darling, which I must defer for the present.
Good-morning again.”
214And the señor bowed himself out.
Lilith took Aunt Sophie’s hand and led her across
the hall to a beautiful chamber with an alcove.
She gave the good woman a soft easy-chair, and
then with her own hands took off her bonnet and her
shawl, and made her comfortable.
“Now, have you been to breakfast, Aunt Sophie?”
“Yes, honey, at the hotel! And such a breakfast!
Instead of good, wholesome tea and coffee and beefsteak,
and buckwheat cakes, there was wine, if you
believe me! And oranges, and grapes, and figs, and
kickshaws! And I tried to be polite and ‘do at Rome
as the Romans do,’ but la! I tasted the wine, and
it tasted for all the world like vinegar and water,
and sugar of lead! And I asked, please, mightn’t
I have a cup of coffee, and the waiter, as they called
the gosling, or something like that——”
“Wasn’t it the garçon?”
“Yes, gosoon, and he did go soon! He was spry!
He asked me, ‘Caffynore or caffylay,’ and I had a
hard time to make him understand that I didn’t want
no caffy at all, nor any other of their foreign wines,
but just coffee, and I did get it at last, just about
the splendidest cup of coffee as ever I tasted in all
my life. I would have asked the gosling how they
made it; but, law! he couldn’t understand more’n half
I said to him. The ignorance of these foreigners is
amazing. A ’Merican child three years old could have
understood what I said better than he did. But they
know how to make good coffee.”
“But you could not breakfast entirely on coffee,
Aunt Sophie.”
“No, no, honey; but they had good bread, too—excellent
bread, and nice fresh butter. And so, you
see, I didn’t suffer. And they had a number of different
sorts of stews, or hashes, I should call them,
but the gosling called them awful hard names. They
215smelt mighty nice, all of ’em, but I was afeard to
ventur’ on any of ’em. I was afeard of frogs. And
that gosling was always a sticking one or other of
them stews under my very nose, too.”
“Well, Aunt Sophie, you need not be afraid of
anything you may find on our table, though we have
a French chef.”
“A French shay? That may be good to ride in,
but what has that got to do with cooking, honey?”
“I should have said a French cook.”
“Oh, I see. It was a slip of the tongue.”
“Did you have a fine voyage, Aunt Sophie?”
“Splendid.”
“And you were not sea-sick?”
“Oh, yes, I was. For two days I was just as sick
as if I had taken an old-fashioned dose of calomel
and jalap. And I think it did me a heap of good,
too, for after I got over it I was that hungry! Indeed,
I was so hungry I was ashamed to eat as much
as I wanted. And all the rest of the voyage I thought
more of eating than of anything else in the world.”
“When did you reach Havre?”
“Yesterday; and it so happened as there was a
train for Paris in an hour afterwards; so we took that
train and came right on, and got here last night. We
slept at that hotel, and, if you please to believe me,
I had one of the goslings for a chamber-maid. I don’t
like foreign ways, myself.”
“Never mind, dear; you will be more comfortable
with us. But now tell me, Aunt Sophie, did you know
that the señor was a near relation of mine?”
“What makes you call him the sinner, honey? He’s
no more of a sinner than the rest of us, I reckon.
We are all sinners, for that matter.”
“I said señor, Aunt Sophie, which is all the same
as if I had said Sir or Mr.”
“Oh! Well, I shall never get used to foreign words.
216Yes, honey, he did tell me; but not till he had pumped
me of every single thing I knowed about you. Then,
to account for his curiosity, he told me as you was
a very near and dear relative of his’n as he had given
up for dead.”
“How did he come to board at your house? He is
not a minister or a theological student.”
“No, honey; but he do look just like a preacher.
Don’t he, now?”
“Perhaps.”
“Well, my sign is always out, you know, and he
saw it, and wanting board, he stepped up and rang
the bell, like any other applicant. Anyways, that’s
how he came into the house, and he looked so much
like a hopeful young minister of the Gospel that I
took him, without once remembering to ask for his
references. Afterwards he happened to see your
photographs on the mantelpiece, and he took it down
and gazed at it, and read your writing, and seemed
so upset I didn’t know what to make of him. And
he asked about one hundred questions about you, and
I told him all I knowed. Then he let on as you was
a near relation of his’n,” said the old lady, as she
settled herself comfortably in her chair.
“Thank you, dear Aunt Sophie. And now if you
will excuse me for a few moments, I will go and let
the baroness know that you are here. She will be
delighted,” said Lilith, rising, and leaving the room
to tell the good news.
CHAPTER XIX ANCILLON’S REVELATIONS
217
Doubt is the effect of fear or jealousy,
Two passions which to reason give the lie;
For fear torments and never doth assist;
And jealousy is love lost in a mist.
Both hoodwink truth and play at blind man’s buff,
Cry “Here” and “There,” seem quite direct enough;
But all the while shift place, making the mind,
As it gets out of breath, despair to find;
Or if at last something it stumbles on,
Perhaps it calls it false, and then ’tis gone.
If true, what’s gained? Only just time to see
A breathless play—a game of fantasy
That has no other end than this: that men
Run to be tired, just to sit down again.
Anon.
Aunt Sophie, left to herself, got up with a childish
curiosity to look around on the elegant chamber to
which she had been introduced—the furniture all
made of some wood that looked like ivory, and upholstered
in rose satin and white lace.
“Too fine to live in,” she said to herself, as she
stood before the beautifully draped dressing-table,
with its broad and tall mirror filling up all the space
between the two front windows, and curtained, like
them, with rose silk and white lace, and with its toilet
service of Bohemian glass and gold.
She turned from this to the richly festooned alcove,
in which stood the luxurious bedstead, and from that
view to the inviting chairs and lounges, her wonder
and admiration growing with all that she saw.
She was still moving around, when the door opened,
and Lilith appeared, ushering in the baroness—Lilith
218in her simple black silk dress, and Madame Von
Bruyin in an elegant negligée of pale mauve velvet,
edged with swan’s-down.
She advanced to Aunt Sophie with smiling eyes and
outstretched hands, exclaiming brightly:
“My dear Mrs. Downie! I am so rejoiced to see
you! You have come to us so opportunely! How
opportunely you shall soon know. Why, only to-day we
were to write to you and ask you to come. You have
only anticipated our very great desire to see you.”
“Indeed you are very good to say so, ma’am, I’m
sure. It was the sinner who made me come, whether
or no; and I was so awful ’fraid I was intruding,” said
the child-like old lady, in simple truth, as she placed
both her plump little hands in the warm, welcoming
clasp of her hostess.
“You are looking so well; and Lilith tells me you
had a fine voyage.”
“Yes, thank you, ma’am; I had an awful fine voyage,
considering the season of the year; and it done
me a heap of good.”
“I can see that it has. Sit down now and let us
be comfortable,” said the baroness, drawing one of
the luxurious chairs nearer to Aunt Sophie, who
smiled and bowed in a deprecating little way before
she took it.
When they were all seated near what seemed to be
a beautiful vase, but what was in reality the porcelain
stove that heated the room, Aunt Sophie broke
out in child-like admiration:
“I never seen a stove like this in all my life before.
I didn’t think as they could make stoves out’n anything
but iron.”
“We don’t have them in our own country,” said
Lilith. “At least I never saw one.”
The baroness smiled, and then changed the subject
by asking Aunt Sophie about the health and welfare
219of her inmates, and the prosperity of her house.
And the old lady answered with simple truth, relating
all about the poor young theological student
whose only pair of Sunday trousers she had inadvertently
brought away; and all about the coming
marriage of her favorite boarder, Mrs. Farquier, and
Elder Perkins, of their church.
The baroness listened with sympathetic attention,
and after a few more cordial words of congratulation
or of inquiry, the lady said:
“Now, Mrs. Downie, you will please tell me the
name of the hotel you stopped at, so that I may send
and have your effects brought hither.”
“The hotel where I stopped, ma’am?” said Aunt
Sophie, with a slightly puzzled air.
“Yes, Mrs. Downie; I wish to know so that I may
send for your trunk.”
“Why, it was the same place where the sinner is
stopping!”
“But where is that, my dear friend? What is its
name?” smilingly inquired Madame Von Bruyin.
“The hotel—le’ me see, now—what was the name
of that hotel ag’in? The sinner did tell me; but
there! my poor head has been in that whirl ever since
I was snatched away so suddenly and fetched over
here that I declare to man I haven’t got no memory
left! I ought to remember that name, too, ’cause
it sounded for all the world like a name in a ballad
or a fairy story, and as if it might ’a’ been the palace
of the fairy queen or the enchanted princess. What
was it, ag’in? Oh! I know. It was the Hotel of Love,
on the Rue River. That’s what it was. Now ain’t
that just like a place in a ballad or a fairy story?”
inquired Aunt Sophie, with a smile. “Just fancy it!
The Hotel of Love on the Rue River!”
The baroness looked helplessly and hopelessly perplexed.
220“The Hotel du Louvre, Rue de Rivoli,” suggested
Lilith, in a low tone.
“Oh, certainly! I see! Touch the bell, if you please,
my dear,” said Madame Von Bruyin.
Lilith complied, and the baroness gave her instructions
to the servant that answered the summons.
“And now, my dear,” said the lady, rising to leave
the room, “I have some papers to sign, and Monsieur
Le Grange is waiting for me. Make our dear
guest as comfortable as you can, and here, my dear,
give her the choice of the vacant chambers on the
other side.”
And with a smile and a bow the beautiful hostess
left the room.
“Come, Aunt Sophie, and select your bower!” said
Lilith, playfully, as she arose.
The simple-hearted widow gathered her belongings
and prepared to follow her guide.
Lilith led the old lady across the hall and opened
the door of a chamber opposite the one they had just
left, and introduced her into the most elegant apartment
she had ever seen.
It was upholstered in satin-wood, pale blue velvet
embroidered with silver and white lace.
Aunt Sophie hesitated to sit down in her black
alpaca gown on any of the elegantly covered chairs,
and feared to lay down her black shawl and mashed
bonnet anywhere, lest they should soil the delicate
draperies.
At length Lilith relieved her funny embarrassment
by taking those articles from her hands and hanging
them in a handsome armoire, the door of which was
one sheet of crystal mirror.
And then the simple old lady looked at the dressing-table with its draperies of pale blue velvet and
fine white lace, and its accessories of pearl combs
and pearl-handled brushes, and gold vases, and
221flaçons, and thence to the bed with its costly hangings
of the same velvet and lace, in such distressing
embarrassment that Lilith said to her at length:
“Madame Von Bruyin wished me to give you your
choice of all the vacant chambers. If you do not like
this one, I can show you a plainer.”
“Oh, yes, please do, honey! This is so awful grand!
I wouldn’t dare to sit down on one of these chairs,
and as to lying down in that grand bed—I couldn’t
dream of such a thing! And that sounds so ungrateful
of me, too, when the baroness is giving me the
best of everything! But, honey, I ain’t used to it,
and I couldn’t get used to it, and that is the solemn
truth, so I hope you’ll excuse me,” said the old lady,
in her soft, slow, deprecating tones.
“There is nothing in this world too good for you,
dear Aunt Sophie! There is indeed scarcely anything
good enough for you, we think,” said Lilith, as she
took the little black bonnet and shawl from the
armoire in which she had hung them, and led the way
down the corridor to the rear of the building and
opened a door at its extremity, and ushering the guest
into a pretty, bright, fresh chamber, furnished in
curled maple and gay chintz.
“How do you like this room?” inquired Lilith.
“Oh! ever so much better than t’other one! I ain’t
afraid of hurting anything here!”
“And you can make yourself quite comfortable?”
“Oh, yes, awful comfortable, honey.”
“Your trunks will be here very soon,” said Lilith,
as, still acting in her rôle of lady’s maid to the visitor,
she hung up Aunt Sophie’s bonnet, shawl and hand-bag
in the maple-wood wardrobe.
Then she sat down to “keep company” with the old
lady until her boxes should arrive to give her some
employment.
“I hope you will tell the baroness that I ralely
222didn’t expect this! I ralely didn’t mean to intrude.
I only come this morning with the sinner to call and
pay my respects to the baroness and see you, honey,
and then go back to the Hotel of Love. I never
would have presumed to come and set down on you
all without an invitation,” said Aunt Sophie, in a soft,
slow, deprecating tone.
Lilith went and kissed her gently before replying:
“You did not come without an invitation, and a
very pressing one. You cannot doubt how pleased
Madame Von Bruyin is to see you, or how happy I
am to have you here.”
“I know you are all awful good to me. I know
that,” said Aunt Sophie.
A little later on her trunk arrived and was brought
up into her room, and Aunt Sophie made the best of
her limited wardrobe to dress for dinner.
Simple as any child, she accepted all the aid that
Lilith could give her, even obediently submitting to
have her unruly hair “fixed,” and to wear the pretty
little lace cap, fichu and cuffs that Lilith’s deft
fingers constructed from her own materials.
Aunt Sophie liked herself in this new dress, and
did not hesitate to say so.
The dinner that followed soon was served in what
was known in the maison as the petit salon. There
was no one present but Madame Von Bruyin, Lilith,
Mrs. Downie and Monsieur Le Grange, whom Aunt
Sophie mistook for a preacher of the gospel, and ever
after referred to as the old minister.
Lilith saw no more of Mr. Alfred Ancillon, or
Señor Zuniga, during that day.
The next morning, after breakfast, the baroness
went out shopping as usual, but excused Lilith from
attending her, and took Aunt Sophie instead, “to
show her the shops,” as she said.
They had not left the house more than half an hour,
223when a card was brought to Lilith bearing the name,
Señor Zuniga.
And Lilith went down into the small drawing-room
to receive him alone.
“Madame Von Bruyin has gone out and has taken
Mrs. Downie with her,” said Lilith, when their mutual
greetings had passed.
“Ah! I am glad! Well as I like the beautiful
baroness and the good Aunt Sophie, I can dispense
with their society this morning, for I wish to talk
with you alone,” he said, seating himself by her side
on the sofa. “I told you yesterday that I had much
to say to you.”
“Yes,” she replied.
“Hereward, you say, is still at the Court of ——?”
“Yes.”
“And yet you have never heard from him?”
“No.”
“He does not know that you are living?”
“No.”
“Well, neither did I until an accident revealed your
continued existence to me. I will tell you all about
that by and by. Now I tell you, Lilith, that he must
learn the truth.”
“Oh, no! no! Do not bring me in any way to his
notice,” she pleaded, clasping her hands and fixing
her eyes upon him in the earnestness of her entreaty.
“But why not, now that you are able to clear up
the mystery that separated you?” demanded Zuniga,
in astonishment.
“Oh, because he does not love me. He never
loved me! He told me so with his own lips,” moaned
Lilith, wringing her hands.
“No heroics, if you please, child. I get quite enough
of them on the stage. I hate them off it. But tell
me, in a matter of fact way, did you really believe
him when he said that?”
224“Oh, yes! Oh, yes! For he spoke in the most bitter,
scornful, insulting manner. He said that he should
leave the house, never to return while I desecrated
it with my presence. Desecrated it, mind. That was
what drove me away, and what will keep me away
from him,” she wailed, twisting her hands together.
“Pray don’t be melodramatic, Lilith, my dear. I am
so tired of that sort of thing that I have left the stage
forever, I hope. But tell me quietly and sensibly
when and under what circumstances Hereward talked
such very objectionable nonsense.”
“It was on that fatal twenty-first of March
when——”
“There you go again. There was nothing fatal
about it. However, proceed.”
“It was on the twenty-first of March, then, that
he came down suddenly to Cloud Cliffs. That letter
which you had written to me had fallen into his hands,
and he rushed down to Cloud Cliffs, just as I feared
he would, in a——”
“Deuce of a rage. Quite natural under the circumstances.
Well?”
“He came in just after I had read your last letter,
which was even more compromising than your first,
and as I was about to drop it into the fire he seized
it from me——”
“Very rude of him.”
“And he read it.”
“Quite so. It was what we should have expected
of him. Proceed.”
“And then—— But, oh, indeed, I cannot describe
the scene that followed.”
“You needn’t. I can see it all. The fat was in
the fire. There was a fiz, a blaze, a conflagration!”
“I cannot blame him for his anger then. The circumstances
were so criminating. He demanded an
explanation, but I could give him none without betraying
225your secret, which I was sworn to keep. It
ended, as I told you, in his declaring that he did not
love me, congratulating himself that he had never
fallen into the deep degradation of loving me, and
saying that he would leave the house, never to return
while I should desecrate it with my presence.”
“Very melodramatic, and consequently very nonsensical,
as all heroics are off the stage. And you
believed him?”
“Yes; for I left the house that night.”
“And you still believe him, eh?”
“Yes; for I will never make known my existence to
him.”
“What a baby you must be, Lilith, to believe all
the ravings of a man maddened by jealousy. Why,
child! you were no sooner gone than he ‘sought you
sorrowing’ all over the country. A month later the
body of a poor, unfortunate young woman who once
belonged to our troupe, and was the wife of a man
who sometimes acted under my name, was found in
the woods in such a state of decomposition that it
could not be recognized; but it was dressed in a suit
of your clothes, which were readily enough identified
by all your servants, so that the sapient coroner’s
jury who sat upon the remains brought in a verdict
that—‘Lilith Hereward came to her death by a blow
on the back of her head from some blunt instrument
held in the hand of some person unknown to the jury.’
When Hereward learned this verdict he fell like a
slaughtered ox; and he knew no more of life for
weeks——”
“Oh!” cried Lilith, involuntarily.
“In the meantime, I, out in California, knew nothing
of what was going on in West Virginia until a
month after that coroner’s inquest—until one day I
met with an old copy of the Pursuivant, in which I
read a full account of your supposed fate. Then,
226my child, I understood, or thought I understood,
what had happened—that your death had been caused,
directly or indirectly, by the jealous rage of your
husband; and I threw up my engagement and traveled
as fast as steam could take me to West Virginia and
to the presence of Tudor Hereward. I found him the
mere shadow of his former self.”
Lilith moaned.
“But I did not pity him in the least! I bitterly
upbraided him for having been the cause of your
death, as I fully believed him to have been. I am
afraid I even became melodramatic over it all, which
was very unprofessional off the stage, you know.
He never sought to excuse or defend himself. Still
I had no mercy on him. I rubbed it into him. To
deepen his remorse for his wrong to you, I gave him
the secret! What cared I then for any consequences
to myself? I gave him the secret!”
“What! You told—you told him—who you were!”
exclaimed Lilith.
“No, I did better than that. He might not have
believed my word. I told him nothing. But I directed
him to the papers in the old trunk for all information
and all proof. And then I left him and went
to the village hotel and waited for events. But nothing
happened, and at last I heard that he had gone
to Washington to accept some foreign mission that
had been offered him. Then I also left the neighborhood
and went to the Southwest. I took no further
pains to conceal my identity; yet no evil happened
to me. No requisition under the extradition
treaty was made for me. But, Lilith, my child, you
are cleared from suspicion in the eyes of your husband.
He has the secret!”
“Oh, no, he has not!” exclaimed Lilith. “He has
not! For those papers to which you referred him
227for information were not in the house! I brought
them away with me when I left Cloud Cliffs.”
“You brought them away with you!”
“Yes, for I would not leave them there to endanger
you. So, you see, he does not yet know that I am
innocent.”
“I am sorry that he did not find the papers. But,
Lilith, my darling, he does know that you are innocent.
He came to his senses from the very day in
which he lost you. All that I heard about him in his
own neighborhood proved his profound sorrow at your
loss and his faith in your integrity.”
“And yet he told me——”
“Never mind what he told you. He was mad with
jealousy then, and his words must not be remembered.
He loves you, I am sure. He always loved you. I
tell you this—I who know something of human
nature.”
“Oh, if I thought so! Oh, if I thought so!”
“Now, now, now, now, don’t be stagey! Hereward
loves you devotedly. I was sure of it when I talked
with him of you. It was not only remorse for his
cruel suspicions, but sorrow for your loss, that was
almost driving him mad!”
“He had but little cause for remorse about his suspicions.
The circumstances were so criminating.”
“And your life and character so vindicating.”
“Was it accident that led you to Aunt Sophie’s
house?” inquired Lilith at last.
“Yes and no. I will explain. After I had made
a short theatrical tour in the Territories I came East
and to New York. I was so reckless that I did not
care what might become of me. I was on Broadway
one day, when I saw your picture in a photographer’s
show-case. I did not then connect it with any idea
that you were still in the land of the living, but
fancied that it was a photograph that might have
228been taken for your foster-father, the summer before
your marriage when you were on your last trip with
him.”
“No, it was taken just before I sailed from New
York, for Aunt Sophie. She wanted a picture of me,
and she took me to a photographer who was a member
of her church and for whom one of her lady
boarders colored the photographs,” Lilith explained.
“So I learned later. Having no picture of you,
my darling, and wishing to possess one, I went in to
the artist and asked to buy a copy. He told me
that he could not sell one without permission from
the customer who had had the photograph taken. I
told him that the customer and the original of the
picture were both dead. At this he stared and said
that he guessed not, unless they had died very recently.
And then the artist told me that the pictures
had been taken by the order of an old lady
friend of his own, and of a young girl boarding in
her house then, but now away to Europe. Still I
had no suspicion that they represented my living
Lilith, but believed the likeness to be an accidental
one, though so good that I wished to possess a copy.
So I requested the artist to give me the address of the
customer for whom they had been taken. He very
readily obliged me. I went to Mrs. Downie’s house
the same day. Seeing her sign out, I requested the
girl who answered my ring to take my card to her
mistress. While I was waiting in the parlor I saw
your photograph on the mantelpiece. I took it down
and examined it minutely, a faint suspicion coming
like hope into my heart that it might be yours after
all. I turned to the back and read the inscription,
‘To Aunt Sophie, with the love of Lilith,’ or something
to that effect. My child, I am not given to
wild emotion—off the stage—and yet I was so overcome
with joy and fear that I dropped upon a chair,
229and had some trouble to compose myself before the
landlady came in. But in that short space of time
I had resolved to take board in the house, if possible,
in order to find out all about you. So when Aunt
Sophie came in I broached the subject of board and
lodging, and the good creature consented to receive
me.”
“Yes, she wrote to me about that,” said Lilith.
“But I governed my strong anxiety and refrained
from asking her questions about the original of that
photograph for a few hours, and then began cautiously
to examine her. It is needless to say that I
learned all she knew of you.”
“Did you return the confidence, and supplement her
small knowledge of my antecedents by telling her all
you knew of me?” inquired Lilith.
“Only by saying that you were a very near and
dear relative of mine.”
“So much she herself wrote to me; but she wrote
of you as Mr. Ancillon, and yet she speaks of you as
Señor Zuniga——”
“Yes. I took board with her as Alfred Ancillon.
I did not wish, in the case of my arrest under the
extradition treaty, to bring an old and proud name
into that connection. And so it was not until after
I had seen your advertisement, and searched the
files of the Pursuivant and discovered my full vindication
from that imputed crime, that I determined to
resume my own name. When we were once on board
the steamer, I told Mrs. Downie that Ancillon was
only my professional name, by which I think she
understood that I was a literary man writing under
that nomme de plume, but that my true name was
Zuniga. You look very much astonished, Lilith.”
“I am astonished. I have been wondering in a state
of the deepest perplexity over that whole matter!”
exclaimed Lilith.
230“Wondering why I called myself Zuniga?”
“Yes.”
“Why, my dear, because of all my names, professional
or otherwise, that is the one to which I have
the best right.”
“Were you—were you, then—were you——”
“The Señor Zuniga of Washington society?”
“Yes.”
“Of course I was. You recognized me at first sight,
and so also did Hereward, as I saw by your amazed
looks, although afterwards you were both persuaded
that you were only deceived by a very striking likeness.”
“Yes, we were. For we knew you as Mr. Ancillon,
and believed the professional announcement that you
had gone to California——”
“When my stage name loaned to another member
of the troupe alone had gone.”
“But believing as we did, how could we imagine
you to be identical with Señor Zuniga, the nephew
of the P—— minister? Even now I cannot understand it.”
“But you will when I tell you the whole of my
story, Lilith.”
“And you acted your part so well! When you
were introduced to us you looked so sublimely indifferent
and unconscious of ever having seen us before.
And, besides, though you looked so nearly identical
with Alfred Ancillon, there were really striking points
of dissimilarity.”
Señor Zuniga broke into one of his wild laughs, and
then said:
“Exactly! Precisely! There were striking points of
dissimilarity. When I dropped my stage name and
character, and took up my real ones, I made no coarse
disguise of other colored hair or complexion. Not at
all. I just gave the ends of my very peculiar and
231characteristic eyebrows a quarter of an inch’s twist
upward instead of downward, with the aid of a
camel’s hair brush and a little Indian ink, and the
ends of my mustache a corresponding droop downward
instead of upward, and the character of my
countenance and expression was changed. This, with
my ‘sublime unconsciousness’ of which you spoke, your
prepossessed idea that I had gone to California,
en route for Australia, together with the utter improbability
that Alfred Ancillon, the strolling player,
should have anything in common with Señor Zuniga,
the nephew of the P—— minister, completed the
illusion.”
“It did, indeed.”
“And so, my child, as Señor Zuniga, I enjoyed opportunities
of conversing with you such as I should
never have been permitted to do as Alfred Ancillon.”
“But now you are forever Zuniga?”
“Yes, forever Zuniga.”
“And as the baroness may return before you leave,
I must present you to her—by what name?”
“By my true name, of course. By the only name—now
that my character is cleared from the faintest
shadow of reproach—by which I shall henceforth be
known—Zuniga.”
They talked on for an hour longer, asking and answering
questions, but Zuniga was reticent about one
matter—his right to the name he claimed.
“I will tell you later, Lilith,” was all the explanation
that he would give of his reserve.
While they were still talking, the door of the drawing-room
swung open and the baroness, accompanied
by Aunt Sophie, entered the room.
Lilith and her visitor arose to receive them.
“Madame Von Bruyin,” said Lilith, addressing her
patroness with a slight gesture of her hand towards
232her visitor, “please permit me to present to you the
Señor Zuniga, my father.”
The gentleman bowed profoundly; the lady graciously,
saying:
“I am glad to see you, señor. Your daughter is a
dear young friend of mine. Pray resume your seat. I
hope that you will favor us with your company at
luncheon.”
“I thank you, madame, I shall be very happy,” replied
the señor, with another bow.
But there was one figure in the group that stood
transfixed, staring with eyes and mouth wide open,
then muttering:
“Why—why—why—I didn’t know—why—why—why——”
But she could get no further.
Lilith went and put her arms around the old lady’s
neck, and murmured, softly:
“Yes, Aunt Sophie, he is my dear father. I will
tell you all about it by and by.”
“But—how come he, the sinner, to be your father?”
inquired the dazed old lady.
Lilith laughed, and answered:
“I suppose because he married my mother.”
The luncheon bell rang, and the baroness requested
Señor Zuniga to give his arm to Mrs. Downie.
At this moment Monsieur Le Grange joined the
group and was informally introduced to the Señor
Zuniga.
The whole party then moved to the small salon,
where the luncheon table was spread, and where
Madame Von Bruyin’s liveried servants were in attendance.
The light meal passed off very pleasantly—the señor
being more than usually brilliant in sparkling wit
and anecdote.
Soon after their return to the drawing-room Zuniga
233took leave, pleading that he had to run down to Calais
that night to catch the earliest boat to Dover, but
that he hoped to be in Paris again within a few days.
As soon as he was gone the baroness was eloquent
in his praise. She commended his dark beauty, grace,
elegance of person, his brilliancy in conversation and
so forth.
CHAPTER XX UNEXPECTED MEETING AT A WEDDING
Within a week from the day of his departure the
Señor Zuniga returned to Paris.
He found such favor in the eyes of the baroness,
that he became an habitué of the house.
They were, indeed, often closeted together in long
interviews that set Aunt Sophie and Lilith to speculating.
“I think it is something about you, honey. Indeed,
I feel sure of it!” said the old lady to her young
favorite; and in fact she was right, as the event
proved.
Aunt Sophie herself had grown to be more and more
of a favorite with every member of the family.
The baroness, without consulting her companion,
had put the old lady in possession of much of Lilith’s
history that had hitherto been kept from her.
Madame Von Bruyin had also explained to Mrs.
Downie that she should remain at the house as companion
and protectress to Lilith while the soon-to-be-wedded
couple should be on their wedding tour.
And Aunt Sophie, with many deprecating sighs and
self-disparaging disclaimers, had finally consented to
do so.
“And while we are gone, Monsieur Le Grange and
234Lilith can show you all the wonders of Paris and its
environs,” Madame Von Bruyin added, as an inducement
or a consolation.
“I am sure I have already seen more than I ever
expected to see in all the days of my life,” said the
old lady, with simple candor.
Preparations for the marriage went steadily on.
Paris was beginning to fill with fashionables, returning
from the sea shore or mountain height. The
wedding cards were out. Some of the most unique
jewels and costumes prepared for the occasion were
on exhibition in the show-cases of the most recherché
bazaars.
The public journals were sparkling with descriptions
of the costly presents in course of preparation.
The Prince Gherardini had arrived in town and
taken apartments at the Grand Hotel du Louvre.
The princely wedding was to be the opening event
of the season.
The two sisters of the prince, the Princesses Bianca
and Julietta, were to be the first and second bridesmaids,
and six young ladies, selected from the most
noble families of the French capital, were to complete
the bridal retinue.
On Monday of the last week in November, a small
party collected in the little salon of the maison to witness
the signing of the marriage contract.
This party consisted of the Baroness Von Bruyin,
Monsieur Le Grange, Lilith Hereward, Señor Zuniga
and Mrs. Downie, on the part of the bride elect, and
Prince Gherardini, the Princesses Bianca and Julietta,
and the Marquis Orsini, on the part of the bridegroom.
Besides these there were two notaries public with
their clerks.
On this occasion the baroness was richly dressed
235in a Mazarin blue velvet, trained, and trimmed with
ermine, and ornaments of pearls and sapphire.
The two young princesses wore white satin embroidered
with rosebuds.
Lilith, ruby velvet, point lace and pearls.
Aunt Sophie, black satin, with white lace shawl and
white lace cap—all presents from the baroness.
The gentlemen wore the conventional black swallow-tail
coat, black vest and black trousers, with white
neck-tie and white gloves.
When the contract was signed the whole party adjourned
to the dining-salon, where a rich and rare
repast was spread for their refreshment.
And after this they separated amid hearty congratulations.
The next day, Tuesday, the same party met at the
Mairie, where the civil ceremony, which the French
law requires, was duly observed.
But the grand pageant of the ecclesiastical rites
came off at the Church of St. Genevieve about noon
on Thursday.
At an early hour of the forenoon the church was
crowded with the nobility, fashion and beauty of
Paris.
The Archbishop of ——, attended by two bishops,
all in their sacred vestments, were in readiness to
officiate.
At half-past eleven the bridal train entered the
church.
First came the bride, leaning on the arm of her old
friend, the Duc de L——. She was, of course, the
observed of all observers. She wore a trained dress of
white Genoa velvet, richly embroidered with seed
pearls and trimmed with marabout feathers. Being a
widow, she wore no orange blossoms; but her golden
tresses were crowned with a diadem of pearls and
diamonds in three bands, while down on the graceful
236neck floated a tuft of marabout feathers and over all
the sumptuous costume flowed a rich old cardinal
point lace vail. Pearl and diamond necklace in a
dozen graded festoons encircled her fair neck and lay
upon her white bosom. Pearl and diamond bracelets
clasped the lovely arms. Kid gloves, embroidered
with small pearls, and trimmed with point lace, covered
the slender yet plump hands. White boots to
match the gloves encased the shapely feet. In her
hand she carried a bouquet of rare white exotics.
Behind her followed eight bridesmaids, in thread
lace dresses, looped with rosebuds, over white silk
skirts; white gloves, wreaths and bouquets of white
rosebuds.
Lilith wore a trained dress of ivory white brocade
satin, trimmed with duchess lace; pearl necklace and
bracelets on her pretty neck and arms, and a pearl
bandeau in her dark hair.
Aunt Sophie was very grand in a black flowered
satin, a black velvet dolman, and a black plush bonnet—all
the gifts forced upon her acceptance by the
baroness. The bridegroom, with his attendants, came
out of the vestry as the bride’s party filed up the aisle
to the music of Mendelssohn’s wedding march.
The two parties met at the altar and kneeled upon
the hassocks prepared for them.
The music ceased, and the ceremony began. It was
rather more lengthy, stately and solemn than such
rites usually are. But at last it was over; the benediction
was pronounced; the register was signed and
witnessed; intimate friends crowded around the
newly married pair with congratulations more or less
sincere.
It was one o’clock before the bridal cortège and
the wedding congregation entered their carriages and
dispersed, to meet again at four o’clock at the reception
to be held at the home of the bride.
237At the hour fixed the guests began to arrive, and
soon all the reception-rooms were filled with one of
the most brilliant crowds that had ever assembled
in Paris salons.
The whole house, profusely decorated with the
rarest flowers, was thrown open to the guests.
One room of the suite was given up to the exhibition
of the wedding presents; tables arranged around
the walls and set here and there through the room,
were laden with the richest, rarest and most beautiful
products of modern art and science in manufactures.
Jewels that seemed poems; watches that
seemed vital; India shawls that were perfect studies
of finest workmanship; services of gold, pearl, porcelain
of wonderful grace and elegance in form; laces
and embroideries of marvelous pattern and design;
dress fabrics of velvet, satin, silk, crêpe, gauze, and
so forth, that seemed woven for the wearing of goddesses
and fairies rather than for clothing any woman
of mere flesh and blood.
This room possessed a great charm for lady guests,
who crowded it during the whole two hours of the
reception.
Another room was elegantly fitted up for refreshments,
that were laid upon many small tables, with
services of pure gold and fine porcelain, and attended
by servants out of livery who wore the evening dress
of gentlemen, varied only by white satin vests, kid
gloves and fragrant boutonnières.
Here the greatest skill of the best caterer in Paris
had been expended in the many tempting delicacies
of the table; and the rarest wines of the southern
vineyards added their serpent charm to the feast.
This room found greatest favor from the elder ladies
and the gentlemen.
But, after all, the most charming apartment of the
many that were thrown open was that in which the
238bride and groom, the Prince and Princess Gherardini,
received their guests.
They stood together near the door. Behind the
princess were grouped her eight lovely bridesmaids,
and near them sat Aunt Sophie, trying to keep herself
out of sight, but enjoying the scene with all the
zest of the youngest girl there. On the left of the
princess stood Lilith, looking, every one said, the
loveliest woman present. She still wore the rich but
simple dress of ivory white brocade, and the ornaments
of pearl on her bosom, on her arms and in
her black hair; and now her cheeks and lips were
flushed, and her eyes were brilliant with sympathetic
excitement. Lilith, however, had acquired all the
ease and grace of the bon ton, so that her animation
only added glow and sparkle to her lovely face, and
left her form and manner in perfect repose.
The baroness—I beg her pardon—the newly-wedded
princess took care to present every one who approached
the group to her friend, “Mrs. Wyvil.” And
every one went away to talk of the beautiful creature.
Some to ask others who this lovely Mrs. Wyvil
could be; and to be told that she was a very wealthy
young American widow, who had made a great sensation
during the last season, but who was understood
to be on the eve of marriage with some distinguished
American statesman, whose name had escaped the
memory of the latter, and so forth.
The princess perceived and enjoyed the triumph
of her young protégée, even in the midst of her own
bridal ovation; and occasionally a humorous smile
curled her beautiful lips and lighted her blue eyes,
as if she was enjoying in anticipation some rare, good
jest; and semi-occasionally, as it were, she slightly
craned her graceful neck and tried to look through
the nearer crowd and beyond towards the approaching
one.
239“For whom are you watching, madame?” inquired
the prince, in a low voice, as soon as he got an opportunity
to speak to his bride.
“Oh, for an old friend of mine whom I particularly
pressed to come to us to-day,” replied the princess.
“And there he is, slowly working his way
through this human thicket,” she added, as her eyes
lighted up with animation.
The prince looked, but there were so many gentlemen
approaching from the same direction that he
could not distinguish the especial person of whom
the lady spoke.
Meanwhile the stranger in question came on, not
pushing his way, but rather tacking, like a craft
sailing against wind and tide, and suffering himself
to be driven this way and that, but always slowly
nearing “port.”
As he came on, the topic of the hour, the praises
of the new beauty—the lovely Mrs. Wyvil—met his
ears from all sides—her grace, her wit, her genius,
her elegance, her accomplishments were the theme
of the salon.
“Wyvil!” he said to himself—“Wyvil! the name is
certainly not a common one! Who can she be, I
wonder? An American, too! I must see this belle.”
The princess, still watching the approach of the
stranger, turned to Lilith for an instant and said:
“My love, I wish you would speak to dear Aunt
Sophie. There she sits, hiding behind you, quite
neglected.”
Lilith at once turned around and opened a conversation
with the good old lady by asking:
“What do you think of all this?”
“Oh, honey, I’m half scared and half delighted, you
know. ’Pears to me I don’t know whether I’m in a
dream of heaven!” replied the dazed and delighted
old lady.
240Meanwhile the stranger came up to the bridal
group, bowed low before the princess, bowed to the
prince, and then spoke the required words of congratulation,
and was about to pass on and give place
to others who were pressing forward to pay their respects
when the princess, laying a light, detaining
hand upon his arm, said:
“Pardon. One moment, if you please. I wish to introduce
you to a fair compatriot of yours.”
“I thank your highness. I shall be most happy,”
replied the new-comer.
“Lilith, my love,” said the princess, in a low voice,
to the young lady behind her.
Lilith turned at once.
“Mrs. Wyvil, my dear, permit me to present to you
Mr. Tudor Hereward, American Chargé d’Affaires to
our Court.”
CHAPTER XXI THAT STARTLING INTRODUCTION
Each in the other can descry
The tone constrained, the altered eye;
They know that each to each can seem
No longer as of yore;
And yet, while thus estranged, I deem
Each loves the other more.
Hers is, perhaps, the saddest heart;
His the more forced and painful part;
And troubled now becomes, perforce,
The inevitable intercourse,
So easy heretofore.
Southey.
A slight start from Tudor Hereward, and a sudden
paleness of Lilith’s face, were the only signs of the
shock that both had sustained in this unexpected encounter;
241and even these had been seen by no one except
the watchful princess, who had planned the meeting
and studied its effect.
Hereward bowed as to any other lady.
Lilith courtesied.
Both grew paler. Neither spoke. The strain was
becoming unbearable. Besides, Hereward was stopping
the way.
The princess pitied them; and then she became
frightened for the result of her own coup-de-théâtre.
Should Hereward “lose his head,” or Lilith faint, or
should they in any other manner bring “admired disorder”
into the serene repose of this patrician drawing-room?
For nature, when hard pressed, does sometimes
break through all the elegant little barriers of
convenances and assert itself.
All this flashed through the mind of the princess
in a very few seconds, and then—always equal to the
occasion—she turned with perfect ease to her latest
guest, and said:
“Mr. Hereward, the rooms are close, and Mrs. Wyvil
is faint; will you give her the support of your arm to
my boudoir? She will show you the way.”
Hereward bowed, drew his wife’s arm within his
own, and led her from the salon by the shortest way
indicated only by a gesture from Lilith.
They entered the elegant boudoir, with its walls
of fluted white satin, and its furniture and draperies
of white satin flowered with gold, and its innumerable
treasures of beauty and of art; but they saw none of
these things. They might have been in a West Virginia
hut, for all consciousness they had of these
splendors.
As soon as they entered the room—which had no
other occupant—Lilith, sliding from her hold on Hereward’s
arm, dropped into the nearest chair, as if no
longer able to stand.
242Hereward bent over her.
No word had passed between them as yet.
“Lilith!” he said, at length.
“Tudor!” she murmured in reply.
“Lilith, is this real? Can this wonder be real, or
is it only a phantasm of fever, such as I have often
had since I lost you! Oh, Lilith! if this be real, come
to me—come to me! Come to me, my own, and let
me clasp you to my heart!” he pleaded, holding out
his arms.
“Tudor—do you care for me—now?” she inquired,
in low and broken tones.
“Do I care for you? Oh, Lilith! so much, so much
that your loss has almost destroyed my life! Oh, my
love! Oh, my darling. Why, why did you ever leave
me? Why, Lilith, why?” he pleaded, earnestly.
“Because,” she murmured very low—“because you
told me that you had never loved me; you said that
you had married me only to please your dying father;
you bade me leave your presence, and you added that
in a few days you should leave the house, never to
return to it while I should desecrate it with my presence.”
“I! Did I ever utter such words as those to you—to
my wife?” exclaimed Hereward, as soon as he
had recovered from the shock of hearing them repeated
to him.
“Indeed you did, Tudor. They were stamped—burned—too
deeply into my memory ever to be forgotten.
I do not give them back to you now in reproach,
but only in reply to your question as to why
I left you. You see now that I had no alternative.
I answered you at the time that I must not be the
means of banishing you from your patrimonial home;
that since one or the other must go, I myself should
leave, and leave you in peaceable possession of your
home. Something like this I said to you then, Tudor;
243but you bade me begone, and—I obeyed you. That
was all,” she concluded, in a low, gentle tone.
“I was mad—mad! Not one word that I uttered
then was true or rational! Oh, Lilith, I am no more
responsible for the words and actions of that hour
than is the veriest maniac for his ravings!” he pleaded,
sinking over and leaning heavily on the back of the
chair that supported her slight frame.
“I know, Tudor,” she said, in a humble, deprecating
tone—“I know, and I do not criticise you. How
could I? The circumstances that surrounded me
seemed criminating enough to destroy the faith of the
most confiding husband in the world, though he were
married to the most faithful wife!”
“And yet they should not have touched my faith
in you; the child brought up in my father’s house,
the child not only loved, but esteemed and honored
by my father, and not by him only, but by all his
friends and neighbors! No, Lilith, even those surrounding
circumstances, though you could not explain
them, should never have touched my faith in you!
would never have done so, but that I was mad—mad
with jealousy! Yes, I confess it. Lilith, can you
forgive me for that causeless, injurious jealousy?” he
pleaded, bending over her.
“Oh, Tudor! If there were anything to forgive, it
was forgiven on that very night in which we parted.”
“Ah! why did you go, my Lilith? Why did you
let words of frenzy drive you away? Could not you,
my gentle child, have been patient with a madman
for a little while? Why act upon reproaches that
you knew to be undeserved and altogether unreasonable?”
“I knew they were undeserved, but I thought they
were very reasonable, under all the circumstances.
Oh, Tudor, it was not your reproaches, not your anger,
that drove me away from you! I could have borne
244them and waited for time to vindicate me, to justify
me in your sight. No, Tudor, it was not anger nor
reproach that drove me away.”
“What was it, then?”
“I told you; but you have forgotten it, or misunderstood.
Tudor, I had to go. I had no choice. You
told me that you did not love me; that you had never
loved me, and said that you would go away and never
come back while I stayed in the house. But you
‘never loved’ me. These were the words that drove
me from you.”
“The words of a maniac!”
“Did you find my farewell letter, left on your
bureau, Tudor?”
“Yes—I did.”
“Do you remember its contents?”
“Yes. When I think of it I can recall every word.
That letter is stamped upon my memory, Lilith, as
you say my sentence of banishment is upon yours.”
“Then, Tudor, will you now recall what I said on
bidding you good-bye? It was something like this—though
I cannot recall the precise words—I told
you that though I should not trouble you by my
presence, or my letters, yet neither should I take any
pains to hide myself from you. I told you that if
the time should ever come when, after revising your
judgment of me, you should see reason to retract
your charges against me, and should ask me to return
to you, I would return and would be all to you
in the future that I had been in the past. Do you
remember reading that in my farewell letter, Tudor?”
“Yes, yes! I do, I do! And oh, my child, I do retract
all the cruel charges that Satan and false shows
ever goaded me to make. I believe you to be as pure
in mind and heart and life as any angel that stands
before the Throne,” he said, bending over her chair.
“Thank Heaven!” she fervently breathed.
245“And you forgive me, Lilith?”
“I have more cause to ask forgiveness than to extend
it,” she answered, humbly.
“No, no!” he exclaimed, deprecatingly.
“Tudor,” she said, “you say that you esteem me—that
you trust me; and I thank Heaven for that! But—Tudor—do
you love me?” she inquired, in a low,
thrilling, pathetic tone.
“I love you more than my own life, so help me
Heaven!” replied Hereward, in such tones of impassioned
earnestness that no one who heard them could
have doubted their truth.
Lilith arose and turned, fronting him, and said:
“Then, Tudor, take me, for I am yours, yours entirely—spirit,
soul and frame! I say now, as I said
once before, there is not, there never was—a pulse
in my heart that is not true to you.”
These last words were breathed out upon his bosom,
to which he had gathered her.
Presently they sat down, he holding her hand within
his own, and gazing with infinite content into her
beautiful face.
CHAPTER XXII LOVE’S OVATION
“You have the victory, my own!” he said at last,
with a droll smile. “You have triumphed!”
“How triumphed?” inquired Lilith.
“You have drawn me to your side, you have brought
me to retract, and yet you have not told me your
secret!”
“No! I have not, indeed; but——”
“Nor has any one else told me, nor do I even surmise
246its nature; in a word, Lilith, I know no more
of that mystery now than I knew on that dreadful day
when it parted us! And yet I am here beside you,
repudiating all my own injurious doubts and suspicions,
taking you in perfect love and perfect trust.”
“Oh, thank Heaven that you can so take me!” exclaimed
Lilith, fervently.
“And now I do not even ask you for your secret.”
“Oh, but I can tell you now! I am free to tell you
now——”
“But I do not even care to hear it! I do not even
ask you by
‘What conjuration and what mighty magic’
you, my little country girl, are here in Paris, arrayed
and lodged in royal magnificence, and gracing more
than any other lady in it the salon of Madame la
Princesse Gherardini. I am so perfectly satisfied for
the present just to have you by my side.”
“I bless you for your faith and your forbearance,
Tudor! But—I can tell you the secret of Monsieur
Ancillon’s correspondence with me in one single word.
He is my—father!”
“Your father, Lilith! Ancillon your father!”
“Yes, though I never knew it until after we were
married.”
“Ancillon your father! Incredible! Are you sure
of that?”
“Quite sure.”
“How did you discover the fact? Did he tell you?”
“I first discovered it by the packet of old letters
and papers put away in that trunk which was the
sole legacy of my dear mother to me.”
“Ah! Ah! Ancillon himself, when he came to me
once at Cloud Cliffs, referred me to those documents;
but when I had the trunk broken open and searched,
the papers were gone!”
247“I had brought them away for safe keeping. They
were too important to be left.”
“I understand now! I understand. But, Lilith!
We all thought your parentage was so well known
that there could be no mistake about it! Your father
and mother lived at Seawood. Your father was
drowned in saving my life. Your mother died of the
shock the very day of your birth. How, then, is it
possible that this man can claim to be your father?”
“Oh, Tudor, it is a long and sad story. There is
no time to tell it to you now; but this much I can
tell: Joseph Wyvil and Elizabeth, who lived such a
secluded life at Seawood that their neighbors knew
little or nothing of them except that they belonged
to the village church, and led quiet, industrious and
blameless lives—were not husband and wife as people
took them to be—but a devoted brother and a most
unfortunate young sister, who had lost her husband
by a fate much worse than death. More than this I
cannot tell you now. Both died too suddenly to confide
the secret to any one. So I was registered as the
child of Joseph and Elizabeth Wyvil, when in fact I
was the child of Alphonzo and Elizabeth Zuniga!”
“Zuniga!”
“Yes.”
“Then Ancillon is a relative of that young Spaniard
we met in Washington who looked so much like him?”
“He was the same. Ancillon and Zuniga were one.
Ancillon was his professional name, Zuniga was his
family name.”
“A very strange story, Lilith.”
“My father will give you every particular as soon
as your convenience permits him to do so. And I
shall furnish the documents that shall prove the truth
of his story.”
“How is it, my child, that you could not at the
very first have told me that Ancillon was your father?
248That you are now at liberty to tell that secret which
cost you so much to keep a year ago?”
“Because I am now in possession of the sequel to
the secret, without which I could never have told the
secret. But you shall know all from my father. I
think, also, I ought to tell you how I happen to be
in Paris with the Princess Gherardini. I can do so
in a very few words. When I left home I went to
New York, found a home with a good Christian,
motherly woman, the widow of a clergyman. After
waiting many weeks to hear from you, without success,
I answered a lady’s advertisement for a traveling
companion, and was so fortunate as to be accepted
and to enter the household of the Baroness Von
Bruyin, now, since morning, the Princess Gherardini.
I did not know that she was your first love. In telling
me the story you had not told me any names. She
grew to love me. I know not why——”
“Why does every one love you, child?”
“Ah, I don’t know that every one does! I don’t
even think that many do. Madame Von Bruyin has
always treated me with the distinction of an honored
guest and the affection of a beloved sister. You saw
me in her immediate circle to-day. That has always
been my place.”
“She is a much nobler and more generous woman
than I had ever supposed her to be.”
“Oh, she is indeed! But, Tudor! Tell me how you
came to be here at this wedding reception, when I
supposed you to be at the Court of ——?”
“My love, I received a pressing letter from the
baroness, not only inviting but commanding, exhorting
and entreating me to come; going through all the
variations of the potential mood to compel me to come.
In short, darling, it was such a letter as could not be
gainsayed. I obeyed, thinking that the lady only
wanted an opportunity to say—Hail! and Farewell!
249to an old friend. I came and found my lost treasure!
And now I know her motive was to restore that
treasure to my possession. And I thank and bless her
for it.”
“Amen and amen!” breathed Lilith.
“But, dearest dear! She introduced you as Mrs.
Wyvil! How was that?”
“Oh, Tudor, I dreamed that some one in a high,
delirious fever had told me that I must never call
myself by the name of Hereward again, and I was so
foolish as to take the sick man at his word.”
“I remember! I remember! Oh, Lilith! How much
you have to forgive!”
“I have nothing to forgive! nothing! I am just as
happy as a lark!”
“My darling, since you entered Madame Von
Bruyin’s family under the name of Wyvil, how could
she have known or guessed that you were my wife?”
Lilith paused and reflected, and then she answered:
“I am not pledged to secrecy in this matter; yet, if
you were not my husband, and if I were not fully
resolved never to have a secret, either of my own or
of any one else’s, from you, I should not tell you this;
for women should not betray women, especially to
the common enemy; but I know you are not vain,
Tudor, and you are generous.”
“Now, if you object——”
“I do not object—I insist on telling you.”
“Go on, then.”
“You know she was your first love——”
“My first—and last—hallucination! You, Lilith,
were my first and enduring love,” amended Hereward.
“Oh! thank Heaven!” breathed the young wife, almost
inaudibly; then she said:
“You were not quite just to her, Tudor. The old
baron whom she married was more of a father than
a husband to her; he doted on her from her infancy.
250She was the only creature in the world that he loved—except
her father.”
“She told me that.”
“He engaged himself to her that he might give her
a title and leave her his fortune.”
“She did not need his fortune. She was the heiress
of great wealth.”
“I know, but still he wished to leave his darling
all he possessed.”
“He might have done that without marrying her.”
“Yes, but he wished also to give her his title; the
title which—they said—he meant to ask of the emperor,
in lieu of the payment of many millions loaned
by him during the war. He wished to ennoble his
pet.”
“Well, love? What has all this got to do with your
telling the baroness your story?” inquired Hereward,
with a smile.
“Everything! You shall hear. This old man, who
loved without self-love, discovered that his fair betrothed
was very unhappy, and pressed her for the
reason. That she should have a sorrow that he could
not comfort, with all his wealth and power, seemed
as wonderful as it was insupportable! He pressed
her for her confidence, and she gave it to him—told
him—well, she told him, in effect, that she would
rather marry Mr. Tudor Hereward than Herr Bruyin.
And he released her from her engagement to himself,
and promised to win over her father to consent
to her marriage with you. When you returned to
Washington, she sought you out and offered the hand
that she had once refused. But you, being then
married, could not accept it. Tudor! were you sorry?”
“I am not sorry now, dearest, at all events,” he
answered, drawing the little figure closer to his side.
“Of course, sorrow, disappointment and humiliation
preyed upon the spoiled beauty. Your marriage
251with me was announced, and Herr Bruyin, who was
still watching over his darling, knew then the threefold
cause of her anguish. He went to her and reminded
her that their marriage had been announced
some weeks before, and that the announcement had
not been contradicted, and he proposed to her to let
their betrothal stand; to marry at the appointed time;
to go with him to Europe; and, in the grand tour
and at the great capitals, where she would be welcomed
and fêted, to forget the disappointments she
had experienced here. She followed his counsel, and
they were married and went abroad. I tell you this,
Tudor, that you may be just to her; for now you see
that she was not a double-dealer; she was not deceitful;
she was perfectly frank with you and with her
old betrothed, from first to last.”
“Then I have wronged her in my judgment. And
it begins to seem to me that I am rather given to
wronging people, eh, Lilith?”
“No, you are not. You have been misled by false
appearances, which were nobody’s fault.”
“You, at least, are very charitable, Lilith. But go
on, dear.”
“You know, I suppose, that Herr Bruyin received
his title soon after his arrival in his native city, and
that he survived the event but a few months, and
that Herr Von Kirschberg died about the same time?”
“Yes, I heard that.”
“Madame Von Bruyin, bereft of husband and father,
returned to New York early in April. In May she
advertised for a companion. I applied for the situation,
pleased madame, and was accepted, as I told you.
She knew me only as Mrs. Wyvil and believed me to
be a widow. She grew very fond of me——”
“Very naturally.”
“We were to sail by the Kron Prinz on the first of
June.”
252“Why, I sailed on the Kron Prinz, on the first of
June!” Hereward interrupted.
“Exactly. And that was the very reason why we
did not. And now comes the crisis of my story—the
reason why I was compelled to discover my real
name and position to Madame the Baroness. She
had seen the account of your appointment as Secretary
of Legation, coupled with the theory that you
had accepted the post mainly for the sake of serving
the country in a place far removed from the spot associated
with the tragic death of your wife——”
“‘Young and lovely wife,’ I think they put it,
Lilith,” said Hereward, with a droll smile. “Well, it
was true, so far as I know. My health had broken
down under the heavy blow of your loss and your
supposed death, Lilith. And when I was convalescent
I eagerly snatched at the opportunity of leaving
a home that had become hateful to me, and of seeking
distraction, not consolation, not forgetfulness, in
new scenes and new duties. And madame saw my
name in the published list of passengers, I suppose?”
“Yes; curiosity, a very natural curiosity, led her to
read the list of cabin passengers by the Kron Prinz,
to see who were to be our fellow-passengers, and she
saw your name there. In another part of the paper
she had seen the account of your voyage and its
causes, of which I have just told you. But, Tudor, she
did not tell me all this until we were out at sea. On
that day when she sent for me she gave me, as I said,
only an outline of her reasons. She told me that there
was a party going out by the Kron Prinz with whom
she did not choose to travel.”
“A very proper decision, under the very peculiar circumstances.
But what has that got to do——”
“I am rapidly coming to that, Tudor. After we had
sailed, when the pilot left us and we were far out
of sight of land, Madame Von Bruyin gave me her
253whole confidence. She told me the story of her early
betrothal with an old millionaire; and of her first love—or
fancied love—into which her inexperienced heart
had betrayed her. She told me everything just as I
have told it to you.”
“And as I had told you, months before,” put in
Hereward.
“Yes; but you gave me the facts from your point
of view, and she gave them to me from her own. And
hers was the true view, Tudor.”
“Yes, I acknowledge that.”
“She said that in her position and in yours—both
so recently bereaved—she could not possibly think of
crossing the ocean in the same ship with you. And
then, Tudor, she added an explanation that made my
hair stand on end—so to speak.”
“Ah! what was that which could have straightened
these pretty, rippling locks and made them stand erect
‘like quills upon the fretful porcupine?’” gayly inquired
Hereward, as he passed his hand fondly over
her little curly black head.
“She told me that in a few months you (she and
yourself) would probably meet in ——. And, in short,
that—both being free to form new ties—the old interest
in each other would be revived; that after the
year of mourning had been past, you two would, of
course, marry, and that she should do everything in
her power to atone to you for all the disappointment
she had caused you, and to make your life happy!
Was not that enough to make my hair bristle up on
end—to hear another woman tell me to my face that
she was going to marry my husband and live happy all
the rest of their lives?”
Hereward broke into a merry laugh.
“You know, I could not let her go on dreaming
that dream. I told her she must not think of such a
254thing. And when, being very much astonished at my
assurance, she asked me why she must not, I told her
because it would be a deadly sin, for that Mr. Hereward’s
wife was still living. And when she pressed
to know why I thought so, I had to tell her, because
I myself was that wife, supposed to be dead. Well,
then, of course, it was necessary to tell her the cause
of our parting—that it was a bitter misunderstanding
growing out of circumstances which placed me in a
false light. I spoke only in general terms; and because
I could not go into details I offered to cancel
our contract and leave her as soon as we should land
at Havre.”
“And what would you have done, then, as ‘a stranger
in a strange land,’ Lilith? Would you have come
on to me?” inquired Hereward.
“Uncalled, and after all that had passed? Oh, no!
I could not have done that. I should have taken the
first steamer back to New York and returned to Aunt
Sophie.”
“Aunt Sophie?”
“Mrs. Downie, the clergyman’s widow, with whom
I had lived in New York. But Madame Von Bruyin
would not consent to cancel our contract. She insisted
that I should remain with her. She was very good
about it all. Indeed, she treated me with more than
even her usual kindness, and from that hour I became
to her as a beloved and cherished sister. I think she
got over her sentimental fancy for you, for I think it
was nothing more than that.”
“Probably not,” said Hereward, with a smile.
“And when the ‘Fairy Prince’ appeared in the form
of Gherardini, I think the beauteous lady discovered
that she had never really been in love in all her life
before,” added Lilith, archly.
“I am very glad to hear it. No heartier congratulations
255were ever offered to any bride than were mine to
the newly married princess to-day,” said Hereward.
“And, by the way,” suggested Lilith, “the bridal
pair are to leave for Marseilles, en route for Rome, at
five o’clock, and it must be near that hour now. Will
you return to the drawing-room or remain and await
me here?”
“I will go with you,” said Hereward, as he arose
and offered Lilith his arm.
CHAPTER XXIII HAPPY HOURS
They went back to the salon, which was now nearly
empty. Only a few late-comers were present, and they
were taking leave of the newly wedded pair.
When these had withdrawn from the room, Hereward
led Lilith up to the receiving circle, and addressing
the bride, said:
“Madame, I have to add to my congratulations the
most heartfelt and grateful acknowledgments. Words
cannot thank you for the boon you have given me in
the restoration of this lost treasure.”
“Let us hope, Mr. Hereward, that you will in the
future guard that treasure too carefully ever to—mislay
it again,” archly replied the princess.
Hereward bowed deprecatingly.
“You remain in Paris some time, I hope?”
“I have a month’s respite from official duties, madame.”
“Then you will, perhaps, kindly permit me to place
this house at your disposal during your stay. Mrs.
Hereward had already arranged to remain here during
my absence. To change that plan at this late hour
would not be easy. So, if it would not inconvenience
256you to take up your quarters here for a season, you
would oblige me very much by doing so,” said the
princess.
“Madame, it is certainly my wife and myself who
are obliged in this matter. We feel your kindness, and
thank you very sincerely,” replied Hereward.
“And now, Lilith, dear little sister, will you go with
me to my room? It is time to dress for the journey,”
said the princess, drawing the arm of her young friend
within her own, bowing to the circle, and sailing out
of the salon.
When the two friends reached madame’s sumptuous
dressing-room they found the lady’s maid waiting
with the traveling suit of mouse-colored velvet,
plush hat, and marabout plumes of the same shade,
and silver fox fur cloak and muff, all laid ready for her
mistress.
“Madame,” said Lilith, “I have to thank you for the
happiness of my life, though thanks can ill express all
I feel.”
“Ah, bah, ma chère! I had planned this meeting
long ago. But, indeed, I was able to bring it about
even under better auspices than I had hoped. The
‘sinner,’ as Aunt Sophie calls Zuniga, helped me. I
shall find you here when I return four weeks hence,
I hope?”
“Yes, madame. You will reside in Paris, then, always?”
“Oh, no. Only during the season. We shall reside
principally in the Gherardini Castle, among the Apennines,
an old ancestral stronghold, which half charms,
half frightens me; but I shall know more about it
when I see it. And some day, Lilith, you will come
and spend a summer with us there, and help to lighten
the gloom.”
“I thank you very much. I think that I should like
it extremely,” answered the younger lady.
257The princess’ rich but plain toilet was soon finished,
and she went below, accompanied by Lilith.
The prince was waiting for her in the lower hall,
where all her household had gathered to bid the newly
married pair good-bye.
Aunt Sophie stood there, leaning on the arm of the
gallant old professor, and quietly smiling and weeping—the
soft-hearted creature smiled and wept a little
at every wedding.
The domestics were gathered behind.
The prince and princess took a kindly leave of all,
and a most affectionate one of Aunt Sophie and Monsieur
Le Grange.
So, followed by the good wishes of their friends,
they left the maison.
Not until the assembled household had seen the
traveling carriage roll out of the court-yard gate did
they separate and disperse to their several quarters.
“I must go and see to those valuable wedding presents
being locked carefully away. Indeed, I think I
shall finally send them to the vaults of the bank. Will
madame graciously excuse me?” inquired the polite
Monsieur Le Grange, as he led Mrs. Downie to the
little salon.
“Oh, yes, sir. Please go look after all that gold
and silver and jewels at once. It is an awful temptation
to leave in the way of servants—awful. And so
many strange waiters in the house, too!” said Mrs.
Downie, as she sank into a seat.
“Aunt Sophie,” said Lilith, approaching on the arm
of Tudor, “this is Mr. Hereward, my husband. And
this lady, sir, is Mrs. Downie, who has been so kind to
me ever since I made her acquaintance.”
“I am very glad to know you, madame, and very
grateful for all your goodness to my wife, in the days
of her adversity,” said Hereward, taking the old lady’s
little offered hand.
258“Thanky, sir; I am happy, very, to see you; but as
for my being good to her, it’s all even, I reckon. I
wasn’t one bit better to her than she was to me, all
the time,” said Mrs. Downie.
“You were like a mother to me, always,” warmly replied
Lilith.
“Well, then, and wa’n’t you all the same as an own
dear daughter to me? That she was, Mr. Hereward.
But, honey, I never knowed you had a husband, or a
father either, till this very afternoon. While you were
out of the room with Mr. Hereward the ‘sinner’ come
in to pay his respects to the bride and groom, and
then stood with me, behind the grandees, and told me
all about it—how you was his daughter and Mr. Hereward’s
wife! Of course, naturally I knowed you must
have been somebody’s daughter, honey; but the idea
of you being anybody’s wife! Why, I didn’t know you
was married!” exclaimed the old lady, in comic wonder.
“Aunt Sophie, will you forgive me for not telling
you anything about my father or my husband? And
for all the secrets that I have kept from you, who was
like a mother to me?” inquired Lilith, tenderly taking
her old friend’s hand.
“Lor’, honey, what call have I got to forgive you?
Forgive you for what? For keeping of your father’s
and your husband’s secrets? Why, child, you hadn’t
any right to tell other people’s secrets. I reckon you
had none of your own; though most people do have
some secrets. Lor’! everybody can’t tell everything in
the world to everybody else, I reckon. ’Twouldn’t do,
anyways. So don’t say no more about that, my dear.”
“You are very sweet, Aunt Sophie.”
“Oh, no, I ain’t, honey.”
“I used to think, sometimes, that you looked at me
as if you suspected that I was not all I seemed to
be.”
259“No, honey; that wasn’t it. I couldn’t help seeing
that you had had great troubles—very great troubles
for one so young—and I used to look at you and wonder
what in this world they could be. But all the
time I know’d very well—I know’d ’way down deep in
my heart—that you was good and true, and didn’t deserve
to be so afflicted. And now it is proved as you
didn’t. The ‘sinner’ told me all about it—every bit—and
I reckon I know more than you do, now, honey;
because the ‘sinner’ said that to-morrow he meant to
come to the house and tell you and Mr. Hereward all
that he had told yesterday to the baroness, and to-day
to me. So, of course, you see, you have got to
hear something you don’t yet know.”
“He told the baroness!” exclaimed Lilith, while
Hereward listened attentively.
“Yes, yesterday; and me to-day.”
“Where is Zuniga now?” inquired Hereward.
“Gone back to the Hotel of Love, on the Rue River.”
“Where?” inquired Hereward, looking to Lilith for
an explanation.
“Hotel du Louvre, Rue de Rivoli,” said Lilith, adding:
“Aunt Sophie has not yet become accustomed to
foreign words.”
“No, honey; and I never shall, neither—never!
Now, everybody here calls the nicest man that I know
the ‘sinner,’ as if he was the only sinner in the world.
Why, we are all sinners, for that matter. And then
Mrs. Hereward here——”
“Lilith! Lilith! dear Aunt Sophie.”
“May I, honey? Well, anyhow, she told me how
‘sinner’ meant Sir and Mr. in the foreign language.
Now, if all the Sirs and Mr.’s in foreign lands are so
wicked and so barefaced as to call themselves and
each other sinners, in that defiant manner, to their
very faces, I say it don’t speak well for foreign lands,
260and the sooner we get back to New York and Brother
More’s ministry the better.”
“I quite agree with you, Mrs. Downie,” said Hereward,
laughing.
“And them waiters at the Hotel of—no; I mean
the Hotel do Love—which I thought they called them
goslings, but she says they were ‘go-soons,’ and that
name fitted them young mounseers right well, ’cause
the spry way they did fly around was enough to make
one’s head giddy. But there! I reckon as I am letting
my tongue run before my wit.”
“Oh, now, Aunt Sophie, you shall not say such wicked
things about yourself. But tell me, did my father
leave no message for us?”
“Yes, honey. He asked me to tell you that he would
be here airly to-morrow morning. And I reckon as that
don’t mean seven or eight o’clock, as it would with us,
but more likely half-past eleven or a quarter to twelve.
He said he wouldn’t interrupt you this first evening
of your meeting. The ‘sinner’ is right-down considerate—for
a sinner. And I must not intrude longer,
neither,” said Aunt Sophie, rising to leave the small
salon in which this interview had taken place.
Both Hereward and Lilith protested against her going,
but she said:
“Children, I have to see the remnants of the wedding
feast gathered into hampers, and tied up and
sent out to be distributed to the poor. And I reckon
there will be a great many more than ‘twelve baskets
full.’ The wine and fruit and potted things is to be
sent to the Hope-it-all of Sand Marree, or some such
name. Antoine knows. But the baroness wanted me
to see to it, to keep temptation out of the way of the
weak. You’ll excuse me now?”
“Yes, Aunt Sophie, since you must go,” said Lilith.
“And I’ll send your tea up into this room, so you
261can have it all to yourselves tater-tater, as these
funny foreigners say of two together, though what
they mean by it I don’t know, unless it is potatoes,
which they do know how to cook—I will say that for
them—though why potatoes in this case nobody but
a foreigner could tell. Well, oh river! that means
good-bye, or something of that sort. I know the mounseers
often say it when they go ’way.”
So speaking, half to her friends, half to herself,
in her soft, slow tones, Aunt Sophie passed out of the
room.
Tea was soon served to the reunited and really
happy pair, and as this refreshment was prepared
under the immediate supervision of Aunt Sophie
(who declared that though the mounseers and
go-soons were great on coffee, they could not begin
to make a decent cup of tea), it was really as good as
they could have obtained in their own home.
The evening of that exciting day was spent very
quietly.
The wearied household retired early and slept until
late in the morning.
Tudor Hereward, Aunt Sophie and Monsieur Le
Grange sat down to breakfast at ten o’clock.
They were still at the table when Señor Zuniga’s
card was brought and laid before Mr. Hereward.
Lilith and Tudor arose at once and passed out to
the little salon where the visitor was waiting for
them.
Zuniga stood in the middle of the room. He wore
an elegant morning suit of dark olive; his long, curling
black hair was carefully dressed; his gypsy face
full of droll humor. He looked more like a rollicking
boy than ever.
He advanced towards Lilith, took her in his arms
and kissed her fondly.
262Then releasing her he held out his hand to Hereward,
shouting, joyously:
“How are you, my dear son?
‘It gives me wonder, great as my delight,
To see you here before me, oh! my soul’s joy!’”
“I am very glad to meet you, Señor Zuniga,” began
Hereward, in his stately manner.
“Father, my son! Call me father!
‘Mislike me not for my complexion.’”
“Will you take this seat, dear?” inquired Lilith,
drawing forth one of the most comfortable chairs in
the room.
When they had all sat down, Hereward once more
said:
“I am really happy to see you, señor, and to have
this unpleasant family mystery, which has caused us
so much trouble, finally cleared up.”
“So am I! So is Lilith! So are we all! Or, rather,
so we shall be when it is cleared up! But it is not
cleared up yet by a long shot! And so you shall soon
find.
‘Lend me your ears!’...
‘I could a tale unfold, whose lightest word
Would harrow up thy soul!’
‘Then shall you hear
Of moving accidents by flood and field,
Of being taken by the insolent foe
And sold to slavery!’
Are you ready to listen?” inquired the señor, as
he threw himself back in his chair.
“We are very anxious to hear,” said Lilith.
“Very well, then,” replied Señor Zuniga.
And he began his story.
CHAPTER XXIV THE STORY OF A WILD LIFE
263
Listen, how still waiting, dreaming
Of some wild, heroic life,
How the young heart, all unconscious,
Had really entered on the strife.
Now that I can reason calmly,
And look clearly back again,
I can see the brightest meaning
Threading each dark, torturing pain.
How the strong resolve was broken,
Why rash hope and foolish fear,
And the prayers which God in pity
Still refused to grant or hear.
Anon.
It was a picturesque group gathered around that
table—Zuniga, Hereward and Lilith.
Zuniga, with his slight, elegant and graceful form,
his dark complexion—darker still with his luxuriant
black curls—fine black eyes, shadowed with black
eyelashes, and arched by black eyebrows, and his
perfect features, the beautiful mouth not hidden by
the twirled moustache divided on the upper lip.
Zuniga, with his laughing, reckless, boyish air,
seemed the youngest of the group of whom he was
the father—or at least the younger of the two men.
Hereward, with his tall and stately figure, his noble
head, blonde complexion, severe classic profile, and
steel-blue eyes, and with his grave and dignified demeanor,
seemed, certainly, the elder of the two.
Lilith, in her simple and elegant morning dress of
white foulard silk, which well became her lovely
brunette beauty, sat between them, but nearer to the
Señor Zuniga.
Had any stranger been told that here sat a married
264pair and a father, and had been required to tell
“which was which,” he would certainly have pointed
out Hereward as the father, and the two others as
the son and daughter.
Their relative ages were as follows: Zuniga was
thirty-eight, Hereward twenty-nine, and Lilith nineteen.
Zuniga began his story in his usual eccentric
manner:
“Esteemed son-in-law and beloved daughter! That
little personal pronoun, in the first person singular,
nominative case, is such a very obtrusive person, that
it should be suppressed on every possible occasion.
This autobiography, or fragment of autobiography,
then, shall be delivered in the third person, with your
consent. What do you say?”
Zuniga paused for a reply.
“As you like, señor,” gravely responded Hereward.
“Yes, do, please,” assented Lilith.
Zuniga proceeded:
“About thirty-five years ago——Now don’t throw
yourself back in your chair with such a look of anticipated
weariness, Hereward. Have more respect for
your venerable father-in-law, and set a better example
to my daughter, or I shall ‘set’ a mother-in-law over
your head, or, rather, a step-mother-in-law, which
must be a combination of domestic autocracy. Besides,
the story is not so long as the time.
“Well, about thirty-five years ago, the good ship
Polly Ann, of Glasgow, Swift, master, bound for New
York, when about half way across, sighted a nondescript
object, which, on nearer view and closer inspection,
proved to be a raft, on which languished a
half-dead shipwrecked sailor, and a three-quarters
dead shipwrecked child.
“The victims were rescued, taken on board the
Polly Ann, and restored by such simple and efficacious
265treatment as was familiar to the skipper and his
crew as specifics ‘for such cases made and provided.’
“The sailor was a man of about fifty winters; the
child, a boy of three summers—though why the
winters should always be enumerated for the old,
and the summers for the young, is more than I can
understand, since both young and old have an equal
distribution of summers and winters in their years.
But this is a digression.
“As soon as the sailor was able to give an account
of himself and his fellow-sufferers, we learned that
they were the survivors of the ship Falcon, Captain
Pentecost, homeward bound from Havana to Liverpool,
and foundered in the late equinoctial storm,
when in latitude this and that, and longitude so and
so; never mind the figures, they are forgotten long
ago, even if they were ever exactly known, which is
doubtful.
“The crew and passengers of the wrecked ship had
left it in two boats and on a raft. The captain had
taken command of the first boat, the first mate of
the second boat, and the second mate of the raft.
“The sailor could give no account of the fate of
either boat after they had left the wreck.
“On the raft besides himself, Zebedee Wyvil, second
mate of the Falcon, who was in command, there were
seven common seamen and three passengers; these
passengers being Señor Don Alphonzo Zuniga and his
wife and child.
“A sad story could be told of the long sufferings
and terrible deaths of these shipwrecked victims, but
it would not only be quite useless, but altogether too
heart-rending. Besides which, tragedy is both unpleasant
and unprofitable, except to the performers
on the stage, with an audience of two thousand persons,
averaging a dollar a head.
“In brief, all the passengers on the raft perished
266from want and exposure, except the sailor, whose
strong vitality sustained him, and the child, for
whose sake all had denied themselves from the beginning.
“You may be sure that the captain and the crew
of the Polly Ann were very much interested in the
story of the shipwrecked sailor and the child. The
captain gave Zebedee Wyvil a berth as soon as he
was able to handle a rope; and one and another talked
of adopting the little Spanish waif. But Zebedee
Wyvil informed all and sundry that the child was
his own treasure trove, and that he should keep it
until it should be claimed by those, if any such lived,
who should have a better right to it than himself.
“Certainly no one on the Polly Ann ventured after
that to dispute Wyvil’s possession of the little Zuniga.
“In due time the Polly Ann reached New York,
discharged her cargo of linen, tartan, Paisley shawls,
and so forth; loaded with another cargo of tobacco
and cotton, and cleared for Glasgow, Zebedee Wyvil
going as third mate, and taking with him his treasure
trove, to which arrangement no one, under the circumstances,
objected.
“In due time also the Polly Ann reached Glasgow,
and there Mate Wyvil, who had only engaged for the
homeward voyage, left the ship, taking his little
Spanish boy with him.
“Zebedee Wyvil was a bachelor; and he was the
main support of his sister-in-law, the widow of his
younger brother, Andrew, and of her two children,
Joseph and Elizabeth, who lived at Stockton, a small
village in the West Riding of Yorkshire.
“Zebedee Wyvil, when on shore, always made his
home with this sister-in-law.
“Now, on leaving his ship, he resolved to take the
Spanish child with him to Stockton, and place him
under the care of this sister-in-law.
267“But first he bethought him of having the boy christened,
lest that necessary ceremony had not already
been performed.
“So he took the lad to St. John’s Church in Glasgow
and had him christened Joseph Wyvil, in honor
of his—Zebedee’s—own father.
“Then he carried the child to his own home and
presented him to his sister-in-law.
“The widow and her children received the sailor
and the orphan boy with great kindness; but when
his name was given—
“‘Joseph Wyvil!’ exclaimed the widow. ‘Why,
what in the name of sense put you on giving the bairn
that name?’
“‘It was the name of my old feyther, as good a
man as ever lived,’ retorted Zebedee.
“‘But it is the name of my own lad!’
“‘So it be! I had forgot that same.’
“‘And now if the bairn bides wi’ us there’ll be two
Joseph Wyvils in the one house.’
“‘Well, then, and there cannot be too many Joseph
Wyvils anywhere, if they be one and all as good as
the first of the name! And, moreover, to distinguish
the lads apart, we may even call the elder Joseph,
and the younger Joe,’ concluded Zebedee.
“And as he carried the purse, his will was law in
that little household, and so the point was settled.
His nephew was known as Joseph Wyvil, and his
little treasure trove as Joe.
“Joseph was a fine, strong, red-haired and freckle-faced
youth of ten, Joe an ugly little black-a-vizzed
monkey of four, and Elizabeth, or ‘Lil,’ a pretty baby
of two years.
“Uncle Zeb left all his pay with his sister and
shipped for another long voyage.
“The three children were brought up together and
in due time sent to school.
268“Joe, as the adopted son of Uncle Zeb, was taught
to call the Widow Wyvil ‘Aunt’ and her children each
‘Cousin.’
“Years went by with but little of incident to the
humble household, except in the periodical home-coming
and sea-going of Uncle Zeb.
“When Joseph Wyvil, the widow’s son, was fifteen
years of age, he was taken from school and apprenticed
to a house carpenter, and in time he became a
very skilful workman.
“When Joe was about twelve years old he was
placed in a collegiate school by his adopted father,
whose ambition it was to get his son in the naval
academy.
“He remained in that school for three years, during
which time two members of the small family
passed away—Zebedee Wyvil died of yellow fever,
while his ship was in port in Havana; and Susan
Wyvil succumbed to pulmonary consumption, in her
cottage home at Stockton.
“At the end of the third year Joe left the collegiate
school. Not that his preparatory course was finished,
and not that he wished to leave, but because the
quarterly payments for his board and tuition had
ceased with his adopted father’s life.
“And though the masters, knowing the case and
the circumstances, would have kept him longer, the
pride of this son of the hidalgoes would not suffer
him to receive the favor.
“You may object that he had already received
favors from humbler people, in having been adopted
and cared for by the mate of the Falcon. Ah, but
that was so different! Old Zebedee Wyvil had seemed
like his own father. He had known no other.
“Well, he left the college, and went home to Stockton,
to those who seemed like his own people, poor
as they were, since they were all he had left.
269“He found his cousins, as he called them, still living
together, and occupying the old cottage.
“Joseph was now a fine young man of twenty-one,
doing a thriving business at his trade, and making
a very comfortable home for his young sister Lil,
a lovely girl of thirteen, who kept house for him,
and to whom he was devotedly attached—yes, so devotedly
attached that friends and neighbors all said
Joseph Wyvil would never take a wife while that beloved
sister remained unmarried and in his home.
“This sister and brother received poor Joe with
the most affectionate welcome, making him feel perfectly
at home and at ease.
“In return for all this kindness the dark and
swarthy descendant of the Castilians fell desperately
in love with the fair-skinned, blue-eyed and flaxen-haired
child of the Saxons. He made such ardent
and persistent love to the little maid that Lil grew
frightened and fled his company, yet never complained
of him to her big brother—the little angel! I mean
she—Lil—was the little angel, you will all please to
understand, and not the big brother, though he was a
good fellow enough.
“Ah, well, after Lil repulsed and fled from him, and
shunned him altogether as if he had been the horned
and hoofed demon himself, he grew desperate and
went off to sea.
“Being fairly well educated, and having permission
to refer to his college masters, he got a good berth
from the first, as captain’s clerk in an East India merchantman.
“For some months all went well enough, and Joe
‘won golden opinions from all sorts of’ officers and
men. But being a wild, reckless, impulsive, rollicking
sort of a little devil, he soon began to get into
all manner of troubles, though he always contrived
270to get out of them again, falling like a cat on his
feet.
“During all this time he kept up an irregular correspondence
with his cousin Joseph, freely confessing
all his peccadilloes, but stipulating that no one was
to tell Lil.
“After a three years’ voyage all around the world,
Joe came home, and went straight to the dear old cottage
at Stockton.
“He found the house and garden enlarged and improved
in proportion to Joseph Wyvil’s increased
prosperity.
“Joe was now a sun-burned sailor boy of eighteen,
much darker and very much more of a dare-devil than
ever.
“Lil was sixteen, and more beautiful than before.
She was still the idol of her brother, for whom she
kept house, and who—for his dear sister’s sake, as it
was said—remained unmarried and unengaged.
“The brother and sister received their sailor cousin
with all their old confiding affection. Lil had forgiven
his presumption and forgotten her fears of
him.
“But, ah! poor Joe! His passion for this ‘fair one
with golden locks’ was rekindled into such a fierce
flame that nothing on earth seemed strong enough
to resist it.
“It was her love or somebody’s life!
“He demanded to marry Lil right off.
“But her brother opposed such precipitate measures;
urged that both parties were much too young
to dream of marriage, Joe being eighteen, and Lil
but sixteen. Why, he said that he, himself, Joseph
Wyvil, his elder by six years, did not yet contemplate
matrimony. Besides, he could, in any case, give his
sister a comfortable home yet for many years, or even
271for her whole life, while Joe had no home to take her
to, and had still his own way to make in the world.
“In answer to all this, Joe, with the modest assurance—or
shall we say consummate impudence?—of
his nature, proposed that he should immediately
marry Lil and that they should continue to live on
at the cottage until he should have to go to sea again,
when he would leave his wife as heretofore in her
old home under the protection of her brother.
“Naturally enough, Mr. Wyvil did not see the excellence
of this arrangement in quite so strong and
vivid a light as did Joe and even Lil.
“After laughing a little at the ingenuous proposal,
he reverted to his first argument, that both were too
young, foolish and impecunious to be married—adding
that a boy of eighteen and a girl of sixteen, who
talked of such a proceeding, should be locked up for
a calendar month on a depleting diet of bread and
water.
“Whereupon the Spanish lad eagerly declared that
as for himself he would most joyfully submit to the
terms, bread, water, imprisonment and everything
else that might be required to purchase the indulgence,
if only Joseph would be so good as to lock
him and his sweetheart up in the same room.
“For all answer to that suggestion, Mr. Wyvil informed
the ardent lover that he was a lunatic and
should be sent to a mad-house.
“Opposition only added fuel to the flame of Joe’s
passion. Mr. Wyvil did not understand the difference
between the dark blood and the bright when he contemptuously
characterized that passion as puppy love.
“Mr. Wyvil went off to his work. He was finishing
the interior of a church at that time. Joe raved and
Lil cried. And then they took their fate into their
own hands. They resolved to run away and get married!
Or rather to sneak away.
272“Late that night, when honest Joseph Wyvil was
in bed and asleep, Joe and Lil, in traveling rig, and
with a couple of small valises, in which all their
worldly goods were packed, and which were gallantly
carried by the gentleman, who balanced them one in
each brown hand, Joe and Lil sneaked out of the
back door, and under cover of the darkness, trudged
on to the railway station, where they took the 12.30
train to Scotland.
“They left the train the next morning only to hasten
to the nearest minister’s house to get married.
As soon as the ceremony was concluded and they
had got a bit of breakfast at the counter of the railway
station, standing up at it, uncomfortably, to
drink weak and lukewarm coffee and eat stale sandwiches,
they took the next train back to England.
“But not daring to face Joseph Wyvil in the first
hours of his ‘roused wrath,’ they shunned the neighborhood
of Stockton and stopped at a little Yorkshire
village of Orton, not far from the city of Carlisle.
“They took lodgings at a pretty, picturesque little
farm-house called Hayhurst, from which retreat they
both wrote a mutual penitent letter to Joseph Wyvil,
expressing profound sorrow for having disobeyed
and offended so dear and good a brother, but declaring
that they could not do otherwise, as, though he
had forbidden them to think of marriage, they loved
each other so much that they must either marry or
die, and they ended by imploring his forgiveness, and
signing themselves his devoted, obedient, loving
brother and sister, Lil and Joe.
“Both Joe and Lil thought this letter so very touching,
eloquent, pathetic and convincing that it must
bring Mr. Wyvil hurrying to them in person with open
arms and fervent blessings.
“And they waited for some such happy result.
273“But no Mr. Wyvil came to greet their longing eyes.
And no letter came in answer to theirs.
“Every day Joe went to the village post-office, but
found nothing for them.
“A fortnight passed in this suspense, and then Joe
suggested that their letter might have miscarried, and
so they sat down together and indited a second letter,
more penitent, more pathetic, more eloquent and convincing
than the first. Joe posted it with his own
hands, and they both waited confidently for some
happy result.
“None came. Another fortnight passed, and then
Joe grew angry and Lil anxious.
“‘If a man is not satisfied with repentance and confession
he is no Christian,’ said Joe.
“‘But we don’t repent, and we only confess what is
already known; and perhaps Joseph is sick,’ suggested
Lil.
“Then Joe wrote a confidential letter to a mutual
friend in Stockton, making inquiries concerning Mr.
Joseph Wyvil. In due time he received an answer,
stating that Mr. Wyvil was well and prosperous, but
so very deeply offended by the runaway marriage that
he would not permit his sister’s or his cousin’s name
to be mentioned in his presence. The writer concluded
his letter in some such words as these:
“‘Give him time and he will come around. He is
too good-hearted a man and too fond of his sister,
and even of you, to hold out against you both much
longer.’
“Lil cried a good deal over this, but Joe encouraged
her, and so did their landlady, Mrs. Claxton,
who had taken a great fancy to the young pair.
“Fortunately, Joe had thirty pounds saved up from
his three years’ pay as captain’s clerk, and so there
was no fear of immediate embarrassment.
274“Lil, led on by the landlady, interested herself in
farm life, in the dairy and in the poultry yard. She
was pleased to be permitted to help to skim the milk,
or to churn the butter, or to look after the newly
hatched, pretty little fluffy chickens and ducklings;
and though she often heaved a sigh at the thought of
her brother, it soon passed away, leaving no trace behind.
“Joe was more to be pitied. He was in more danger
from his idle and objectless life of the present
moment. He went daily to the village, and what was
worse, he went nightly to the Tawny Lion, the village
ale-house, where he formed acquaintance with
the young farmers and mechanics of the neighborhood,
all tenants of Squire Hawkhurst, of Hawkhurst
Hall.
CHAPTER XXV A FATAL SNARE
“Just now the whole neighborhood was excited
over the situation at the Hall. Young Mr. James
Hawkhurst, nephew and heir of Squire Hawkhurst,
was a sort of Prince Hal, in his way, and had by his
wild life and free manners at the same time won the
love of all his young tenants, whose boon companion
at the ale-house he frequently became, and the indignation
of his uncle, who threatened to disinherit him.
“This, the gossips of the village said, the squire
had the legal power to do, since the estate was not
entailed; but they also urged that the squire had
no moral right to rob his heir of that land which he
should justly inherit, not only from his immediate
275progenitor, but from the long line of ancestors who
had gone before him.
“This was the view taken by all the youthful tenants
and boon companions of the young squire.
“At every evening gathering in the tap-room of
the Tawny Lion, Joe heard this matter discussed, and
naturally he took sides with the young squire and
his followers.
“At length, when Joe and Lil had been in the
neighborhood for about five weeks, a crisis came in
the affairs of the Hall.
“It was understood that a very violent scene had
ensued between the old squire and the young one,
which had ended in the banishment of the young
squire, who had left the Hall in disgrace and had
taken lodgings at the Tawny Lion.
“In a day or two it was ascertained that the old
squire had had a ‘stroke,’ and was not expected to
live through the week.
“A servant from the Hall had brought the news
to the circle at the ale-house, that a telegram had
been sent to the solicitor of the old squire, Mr. John
Ketcham, of Carlisle, to come immediately down to
the Hall to remain with the squire until the end, and
to take charge of affairs; also to bring with him the
squire’s last will, which disinherited the heir and left
the estate to a hospital, and which was already signed
and sealed.
“Lawyer Ketcham, the man added, was expected to
arrive at Stockbridge, the nearest railway station, by
the 9:50 express, and would come on to the Hall by
the railway stage coach, which ran twice a day between
Stockbridge and Orton.
“The news brought by the servant from the Hall
excited a great deal of indignation among the men
present.
276“Much foolish talk was indulged in. Many worse
than foolish threats were made.
“In the midst of it all, Joe, who was as usual present,
got up and left the place, and hurried home to
Hayhurst Farm to take tea with Lil.
“He found the people at the farm all in a state of
extreme excitement at some news brought by a cowboy,
to the effect that the old squire had just breathed
his last. Not that they were so much interested in
the old squire as the young one.
“Mrs. Claxton, the farmer’s wife, hoped that no will
had been made, in which case the young squire would
of course inherit as heir-at-law.
“Then Joe contributed his mite of intelligence
gleaned from the circle in the tap-room of the Tawny
Lion, to the effect that the obnoxious will had been
made, signed and sealed, and that it was then in the
hands of Lawyer Ketcham, who was on his way from
London to Orton, to take charge of affairs at the
Hall.
“And now Mrs. Claxton prayed the Lord might forgive
her for hoping that some accident might happen
to the train or to the stage coach, to prevent that
wicked will ever coming to light.
“After tea, some one suggested that the report of
the old squire’s death might possibly be a false one,
and suggested that some one else should go over to
the Hall and ascertain the truth.
“Joe, the least tired of all the men present, because
they had been hard at work all day and he had
not been at work at all, good-naturedly volunteered
for the service.
“Everybody thanked him, and he got up to go.
Everybody laughed when he kissed Lil, as if he had
been going on a long journey instead of a short walk.
“Ah me! how little we know what we do! Joe set
277out to be gone half an hour; but he never saw the
farm-house again.
“Joe went on to the Hall, gayly whistling and utterly
unconscious of the impending tragedy of his life.
“At the Hall he found the servants closing the
window-shutters, although it was not yet dark; from
that circumstance he gained confirmation of the report
of the squire’s death, even before their words
had given it.
“‘But Lawyer Ketcham is expected down to-night
to look after affairs, and nothing more can be done
until his arrival,’ was the volunteered communication
of the old butler.
“Joe thanked the man and turned to go back to
the farm. Ah! if he had only gone back to the farm,
what woe would have been spared him and all connected
with him. Strange on what seeming trifles
human destiny hangs. Venerable reflection that!
“If Joe had turned to the east instead of the west,
on leaving the park gates, his whole life would have
been different. The east path would have led him
back to the farm and to safety. The west path led
him to the gates of perdition.
“The reason why, at the last moment, he turned
to the west was simple enough. He remembered
that there was an evening mail due at the village,
and thought it just possible that Joseph Wyvil, relenting
towards Lil and Joe, might have written a
letter, and that he should find it at the post-office
and have the delight of taking it home to rejoice the
heart of the young wife. So he turned to the west,
instead of to the east, and so decided his own fate.
“Joe trudged all the way to the village, whistling
gayly as he went.
“He found no letter in the post-office, and feeling
much disappointed, he turned to go home to the farm-house,
through the gathering darkness.
278“The way was long, and the sky was black with
night and clouds. Joe thought to take a short cut
through some thick woods, but in attempting to do
so lost his way and wandered about for some time
before he came out on a part of the high road unfamiliar
to him.
“He turned into this; but was utterly at a loss what
direction to take.
“Presently, however, he heard footsteps and voices
approaching, and he spoke aloud, asking to be directed
the nearest way to Hayhurst Farm.
“By that time the approaching party had come up
with him, and one of them, who had recognized his
voice, called out:
“‘Is that you, Joe?’
“‘Yes, Thomas Estel, it is I, and I have lost my
way in the dark, and want to be set on my right road
for Hayhurst Farm,’ replied the youth.
“‘All right. But come with us first. We won’t keep
you long. And you’ll see some roaring fun.’
“‘But it is late, and I want to get home to Lil,’
objected Joe.
“‘And so you shall in good time; but come with
us first.’
“‘Where are you going?’
“‘Not out of your way home. Quite on the same
road. This road. Such a lark! You’ll never forgive
yourself if you miss it.’
“Poor Joe! He was always ready for a lark. He
joined himself to the half dozen boys, whom, as his
eyes became accustomed to the darkness, he began
to recognize as his village acquaintances; but more
from their general appearance than from their faces,
which were all half masked.
“‘Is it mumming?’ inquired Joe.
“‘Something like that,’ replied Estel.
“And they went on together down the road, which
279deepened into a dark dell, or gully, between two high,
wooded banks.
“Here they paused and waited.
“‘What are you stopping for?’ inquired Joe.
“‘Oh! you’ll soon see,’ replied a boy named Burton.
“‘I wish you would let me go on. I know Lil will
be anxious,’ pleaded Joe.
“‘So you shall in a minute or two. Wait a bit.’
“Estel and Burton were stretching a rope across
the road and tying its extremities to trees on the
opposite sides.
“Joe watched them uneasily.
“‘What are you doing that for?’ he anxiously inquired.
“‘Ax us no questions and we’ll tell you no lies,
youngster,’ laughed Burton.
“‘I’m going home!’ retorted Joe; and he turned to
leave the party and to try to find his way to the farm
alone.
“But at that moment the sound of wheels was
heard rapidly approaching from the direction to
which Joe had set his face, and at the same time the
lanterns of the swiftly-rolling stage coach gleamed
through the darkness.
“Another instant and the leaders had reached the
unseen barrier, tripped and reared. At the same moment
the bits were seized, the coach was surrounded,
and oaths and curses, cries and screams, and dire confusion
filled the scene. In the struggle with the rearing
and plunging horses the coach was overturned,
the lanterns extinguished, and utter darkness was
added to the horror of the situation.
“Joe Wyvil stood at a little distance, transfixed
with amazement at the suddenness of the catastrophe
that he did not in the least understand. He
never for a moment suspected that the stopping of
280the stage coach was the ‘lark’ alluded to by his companions,
for why should they stop the stage coach?
They were not highway robbers, even if highway
robbers were not utterly out of date in England in
this century. No; he supposed the whole affair to
have been an accident, unintentionally caused by the
boys stretching that rope across the road in pursuit
of some other ‘lark;’ to trip up some foot passenger,
perhaps, whom they meant to make the victim of
some practical joke.
“Only for an instant he stood panic-stricken, and
then he darted into the horrible mêlée to find out if
he could be of any assistance.
“At the same moment he perceived through the
murky darkness the figures of two men in silent,
deadly struggle, and then he heard, through the
groans and shrieks, the stern voice of some man saying:
“‘Hand over that wicked will, you villainous law
shark, or I will save the hangman a job by strangling
you with my own hands!’ or compliments to that
effect.
“A fiercer, deadlier struggle ensued, and then the
flash and report of a pistol, and the heavy fall of one
of the men.
“Almost at the same instant the scene was filled
with a posse comitatus of constables and laborers,
drawn to the spot by the shrieks and cries that had
given the alarm.
“A murder had been committed, and Joe Wyvil
was found bending over the dead man, with the fallen
pistol on the ground at his feet, when he was rudely
collared and well shaken by the strong hand of the
constable who arrested him.
“But so utterly dazed and confounded was the boy
by all that had so suddenly happened to him, like
a hurricane or an earthquake in its swift destruction,
281that he was totally unable to give any intelligible
account of himself.
“His companions had fled, and taken to the covert
of the woods on either side. Joe, the guiltless, was
the only one arrested.
“With the help of many hands the overturned stage
coach was righted, and the passengers—all of whom,
except the murdered man, were more frightened than
hurt—got upon their feet and were helped to their
places.
“The stage driver, somewhat bruised and shaken,
was assisted to mount his box and take the reins
once more in his hands, and so the coach resumed its
journey.
“Nothing but the dead man on the roadside and
the wretched boy in custody remained to tell the tale
of the catastrophe.
“The dead body was placed on a hastily procured
plank, and borne away to the police station to await
the action of the coroner. And the boy, with handcuffs
on his wrists, was marched off between two constables
to the lock-up house.
“Poor Joe was no hero. This violent separation
from Lil; this stern arrest and imprisonment; this
sudden, overwhelming calamity was so wondrous, so
incredible that he could not realize or believe in it,
but rather imagined himself to be the victim of some
horrible nightmare dream from which he tried to
awaken.
“Yet still he told a pitiable tale to the constable
of how he had been unconsciously drawn into that
fatal adventure, and begged that some one might be
sent to Hayhurst to his little wife, to tell her that he
was only detained on business, and would return to
her as soon as he possibly could.
“The officer, half in pity for the boy, half in impatience
at his importunity, I suppose, promised to
282do all that he wished, and so locked him up for the
night.
“Poor Joe was but a child, after all, and he cried
all night long.
“In the morning he was taken before a magistrate,
and charged with highway robbery and murder—the
robbery of the stage coach and the murder of
Lawyer Ketcham.
“Joe, to save the name of his adopted family from
reproach, gave his own as John Weston, saying to
himself that he had about as much right to the one
as to the other.
“He told his little story, but no one believed it,
and he was duly committed to jail, to take his trial
at the forthcoming assizes.
“He had not seen or heard of his young wife since
his arrest.
“Again he childishly implored constable and jailer
not to let Lil know the truth of his misery, but to
send her word that he was detained on business, and
would come to her as soon as he could.
“And, as before, half in pity and half in impatience,
they promised everything he required.
“Joe was too deeply humiliated to write to any
one. It is all very well to talk about the support of
conscious innocence, but it is reasonable to conclude
that a man who is by his nature utterly incapable of
crime suffers much more under its false imputation
than does the darkest of criminals. Conscious innocence
did not help poor little Joe much. He pined
under the false charge, so ashamed of it that he could
not prevail upon himself to write to any friend.
“But one day his prison door was opened and
Joseph Wyvil entered the cell, his honest face full of
sympathy, his kind eyes full of tears, his voice full of
affection, as he stretched out his hands and took Joe’s,
saying:
283“‘My poor, poor boy!’
“‘You don’t believe I did it, Joseph?’ said Joe.
“‘I know you did not. I know you could not!’ answered
Joseph, pressing the hands he held.
“‘And, oh! Lil!’ cried Joe.
“‘Lil does not doubt you; but she is too ill to come
to the prison. She is with me in the town here.’
“‘Not—not—dangerously ill?’
“‘Oh, no. Only prostrated; but confident in your
innocence, Joe.’
“‘God bless her! God bless you! You have forgiven
us, Joseph?’
“‘I forgave you from the first; I only intended to
teach you a lesson by holding off for a bit. I wish I
had not done it now. Perhaps if I had not, this would
not have happened; but, Joe, it will all come right.
I will take care of Lil until you are out again, and
I will spend my last shilling in securing the best counsel
I can get to defend you and to clear you, Joe, old
fellow!’
“‘Oh, Joseph! I don’t deserve it from you! Not
from you!’
“‘You are my cousin and my brother!’ said honest
Joseph.
“It is nearly impossible to give the exact words of
this conversation from memory; but such, at least,
was its purport.
“He stayed as long as the rules of the prison would
permit, and then, having cheered Joe with hopes of a
happy issue out of his trouble, and with promises
to stand by him to the end, and to bring Lil to see
him as soon as she should be able to come, Joseph
shook hands with the prisoner and left him.
“The next day the faithful brother returned to the
jail even before the doors were opened, and waited
until he could be admitted to see Joe.
“He brought cheering news that he had engaged
284the services of one of the most distinguished lawyers
in Carlisle, Mr. John Rocke, to defend the accused
boy, and that the counsel would visit the prisoner in
the course of the day.
“‘But how is Lil?’ eagerly demanded Joe, more concerned
about the health of his little bride than about
his own vindication and deliverance.
“‘Lil is better since I saw you and reported well
of you. Poor Lil feared that you would be as heavily
prostrated as she has been by this sudden and overwhelming
blow, but now since she knows that you
bear it so bravely, she is more hopeful and consequently
stronger. I shall bring her to see you to-morrow.’
“‘Thank Heaven for that! But as to my bearing
this infernal wrong——’
“‘Don’t swear, my poor boy,’ Joseph mildly interposed
here.
“‘I’m not swearing. Infernal isn’t an oath; but
it is the truth. It is an infernal wrong, and I have
not borne it bravely at all! I have not borne it in
any way until you came to see me, dear Joseph!’
passionately exclaimed the imprisoned boy.
“‘Stop that and listen to all the messages that Lil
has sent you,’ pleaded Joseph.
“And then to attentive ears he repeated all the
loving, confiding and encouraging words of the little
bride to her imprisoned husband.
“The arrival of the counsel, Mr. Rocke, interrupted
this tête-à-tête.
“Joseph Wyvil introduced the visitor to Joe.
“And then when the three men were seated—the
lawyer on the solitary wooden chair and Joseph and
Joe side by side on the narrow cot—the young prisoner
told his story, of how he was returning home
from the Orton post-office to Hayhurst Farm, when
he accidentally fell in with a gang of boys who told
285him they were going on a lark and pressed him to
join them; how, partly from curiosity to know what
they were going to do and partly from willingness
to oblige them, he joined the gang without the faintest
suspicion that they intended to do any unlawful
deed, and that the stopping of the stage coach and
the murder of the lawyer came upon him with the
sudden shock and horror of an earthquake.
“‘I said the murder of the lawyer, but I should
rather have said the death of the lawyer, for I am sure
it was an accident.’
“‘An accident! Why, he was certainly shot by one
of the assailants!’ said Mr. Rocke.
“‘No, he was shot by himself.’
“‘By himself!’ exclaimed Messrs. Rocke and Wyvil
in a breath.
“‘Yes; listen,’ said Joe. ‘Now that I can look back
coolly on all that happened and put things together,
I can understand much that at the time of the action
was incomprehensible to me. And I am sure that no
violence was intended beyond the seizure of a document
in the green bag of the family solicitor. When
the coach was overturned I thought it was an accident,
and as soon as I recovered from the momentary
shock I ran to the rescue. In the mêlée, through
the obscurity, I saw two men struggling—one of the
gang—Thomas Estel—the other a passenger of the
coach—the lawyer. The first was trying to get possession
of the bag, the second was holding it fast to
his side with one hand, and with the other drawing a
pistol from his breast pocket, which he leveled at his
assailant. Estel struck the muzzle of the pistol up,
and it went off, shooting the lawyer under the chin.
There! I saw all that,’ said Joe. ‘And the next
minute the posse was upon us and I was in custody.
All the rest of the gang had fled.’
“‘And as usual,’ added Joseph Wyvil—‘as usual,
286the only guiltless one of the party became the scapegoat
for the guilty. Have any arrests been made
since?’
“‘Oh, yes! several noted roughs and poachers, on
suspicion, but every one proved an alibi and got off.’
“‘And Estel?’
“‘Estel and another chap, one Burton, both respectable
young farmers, and tenants of Squire Hawkhurst,
have disappeared from the neighborhood.’
“‘Do you know,’ inquired the young prisoner,
‘how it all goes on at the Hall? I cannot help thinking
that all this came about through the old squire’s
wicked will, and that it was only to get possession
of that will and destroy it that the stage coach was
stopped.’
“‘Very likely,’ replied Mr. Rocke. ‘But as for
affairs at the Hall, of course, after the death of the
lawyer, who was on his way down to take them in
charge, the bailiff, who was entirely in the interests of
the discharged nephew, notified Mr. James, who had
gone to town, and the young squire arrived in time to
take charge of his uncle’s funeral. After which, as
heir-at-law, he entered into the undisputed possession
of the estate, inherited not only from his immediate
progenitor who had no just right to cut him off from
it, but from a long line of ancestors.’
“‘Well,’ sighed Joe, ‘I am glad he enjoys his own
again, though it costs so much, and though I never
would have joined them that helped him to it, if I
had known they were going to break the peace.’
“The lawyer questioned Joe farther as to his unconscious
connection with the stage robbers of that
fatal night, and after noting down all his replies, retired
to prepare his brief, leaving the boy cheered
with hope.
CHAPTER XXVI THE MEETING OF THE YOUNG PAIR
287
Though losses and crosses
Be lessons right severe,
There’s wit there, ye’ll get there,
Ye’ll find nae ither where.
Robert Burns.
“Early on the next morning Joseph Wyvil brought
his young sister to the prison cell to see her husband.
“But notwithstanding the promise that the big
brother had extorted from each of the unhappy little
pair, that they would control their feelings and behave
themselves, no sooner had Lil passed the grated
door, entered the cell, and caught sight of her poor
Joe, than she flew towards him, and the two fell
into each other’s arms and sobbed aloud.
“Joseph Wyvil withdrew from the cell and left
them together, taking his seat on a bench in the corridor
beside the turnkey.
“After the first paroxysm of sobbing, crying, caressing
and pitying each other had exhausted itself and
them, they sat down on the edge of the bed and began
to talk and compare notes.
“And their conversation was something like this:
“‘When did you first hear of my trouble, Lil?’ inquired
Joe.
“‘Oh, not until next day. Do you think if I had
known it that night I wouldn’t have walked all the
way to the lock-up house and made them let me in
to stay with you?’
“‘Yes; but they wouldn’t have done it, Lil.’
“‘But I would have made them let me. I would
have screamed and cried so they would have been
obliged to do it.’
288“‘Poor little Lil!’
“‘But, you see, a man came and told me a passel
of lies.’
“‘How was that, Lil?’
“‘Why, you see, we all at the farm sat up ever so
late, waiting for you to come home, and never thinking
any harm, and never feeling uneasy, because Mrs.
Claxton said she reckoned as the old squire had died
so sudden, and everybody had been taken so by surprise,
and everything must be so upside down at the
Hall, that maybe you had been called on to give some
assistance, like going of a message, or something.’
“‘Yes. Well, Lil?’
“‘So we were not anxious about you. But just
about an hour after midnight a man come to the
house with a message from you, as you had been detained
by business, but would come to me as soon
as you could, and that I mustn’t wait up, but must
go to bed. And I thought you were at the Hall, as
they said; and though I felt disappointed, and very
lonesome, I went to bed.’
“‘Poor little Lil!’
“‘And it was all lies, Joe—all lies!’
“‘No, it wasn’t, dear Lil; it was the truth. I was
detained on business (detained in the lock-up house,
on charge of felony), and I did mean to come to you
as soon as ever I could. And it was I who sent that
message to you. I did it so you could get some sleep
that night, dear Lil!’
“‘Oh, Joe!’
“‘But how did you hear the truth at last, my poor
Lil?’
“‘From Joseph.’
“‘From Joseph!’
“‘Yes. You see, Mr. Claxton heard the whole truth
from the man who came the night before, though he
never let on to me that he had heard it. And he
289sent a telegram to Joseph that same night. How
lucky we had told him all about our brother, and
where he lived! Well, I think Joseph must have taken
the very first train after receiving the telegram, for
he arrived the next afternoon.’
“‘Ah! after I had been committed for trial, and had
set out for this place.’
“Yes; I suppose so. Well, he reached the farm
about five o’clock; and he had so much self-control
that I did not see that anything was wrong, but only
thought that he had taken pity on us at last, and had
forgiven us and come to say so. So, after he had
kissed me a good many kisses, I told him I was sorry
Joe wasn’t home, but that Joe was over at the Hall,
where the old squire lay dead. That was what I
thought, you know.’
“‘Yes.’
“‘Well, then he told me that you had gone to Carlisle
on business connected with the death of the
old squire that would keep you there some time; he
thought it best to take me on there, too. Oh, how
cunning he was, Joe!’
“‘How wise and merciful, you mean, Lil.’
“‘Well, anyhow, I thanked him with all my heart.
There wasn’t another train that stopped at Orton
that night, so we had to wait and take the early one
the next morning; and that we did. And oh, Joe!
I heard the people at the station, and on the train,
too, talking about the highway robbery and murder,
and saying such a thing had not occurred in that
neighborhood within the memory of the oldest inhabitant;
and talking about a stranger by the name
of John Weston, who was the ringleader of it, and
saying that he had been committed to prison the day
before to stand his trial at the next assizes. And oh,
Joe! while I listened with the greatest curiosity and
290interest to all that, I had not the least idea that John
Weston was you!’
“Here Lil lost her self-control again, threw herself
into Joe’s arms, and burst into a storm of sobs
and tears, in which her boy-husband joined her with
all his might.
“When this tempest subsided, Lil, between gasps,
resumed her discourse by asking a question:
“‘What made you call yourself John Weston?’
“‘To save the family credit, and because I had as
much right to that name, or to any other, as to the
one I wear.’
“‘Well, then, we got to this city yesterday noon,
and went to a quiet inn. And I wanted to be taken
at once to see you, never dreaming of where you
were. But Joseph said you were engaged in business
at the time, and that we could have some luncheon
first and then go to you. I was half angry, but
as I was hungry I agreed to take some coffee and
sandwiches. And after that, when I insisted on
going to you, Joseph told me you were in a little
trouble. He didn’t mean to tell me how bad it was,
but just to prepare me to see you in prison; but somehow
I seemed to guess all at once that you were
the John Weston they had been talking about on the
train, and though I never could believe anything bad
of you for one single minute, and didn’t then, Joe,
yet somehow or other it floored me quite and left me
for dead like, for when I came to myself it was dark,
and there was a doctor and a nurse sitting by me.
That was night before last. I believe they gave me
something to make me stupid and sleepy, for I know
I slept almost constantly day and night until this
morning, when they let me get up to come to you—oh,
Joe!’
“‘Lil! Lil! Don’t cry any more! You will make
yourself ill,’ pleaded Joe.
291“And Lil gasped, recovered and warded off a third
attack.
“‘They all knew all about it before I knew a word.
Mr. and Mrs. Claxton, and afterwards Joseph, as well
as everybody else, I reckon, heard of your arrest and
of your explanation of your presence with the party
that stopped the coach that night, and they all believed
you told the truth, Joe! Every one of them
did, and of course I knew you did when Joseph told
me about it.’
“‘Oh, it is so comforting to think my own friends
and neighbors believe me,’ sighed Joe.
“The two would have talked much longer, no doubt,
but Joseph Wyvil spoke through the grating and told
Joe that Mr. Rocke, his counsel, was waiting in the
corridor to speak to him.
“Then Lil took leave of Joe, promising to come back
as often and to stay as long as prison rules would
allow.
“Joseph Wyvil showed Mr. Rocke into the cell and
led Lil out, and took her home to the quiet lodgings
he had provided for her.
“After this, Lil went every morning to see her boy-husband,
and was permitted by the kindness of the
governor to spend most of the day with him.
“Mr. Rocke, the counsel, and Joseph Wyvil, the
brother, did all they could to keep up the spirits of
the young pair, and succeeded better than any outsider
could have believed.
CHAPTER XXVII THE TRIAL
“And so the time passed to the day on which the
judges entered the town to hold the assizes.
292“The docket was an unusually full one for this
term, and many cases had to be tried before that of
John Weston, charged with the murder of John
Ketcham, was called.
“The remarkable feature in this case was the fact
that it involved the first case of highway robbery that
had occurred in that neighborhood for more than half
a century, and seemed the revival of a phase of crime
that had passed into history and should have been
impossible in this age.
“The case drew a large concourse of people to the
town, and on the first day of the trial filled the court-room
almost to suffocation.
“But great was the surprise of the throng of spectators,
when the atrocious criminal was brought in,
to see a slight, dark-eyed and curly-haired boy, only
eighteen years of age, and looking three years
younger, placed in the dock.
“Many whispered comments passed through the
crowd, as they gazed at the youthful prisoner. Here
he stood lifted up in full view above everybody’s
heads, a target for all glances, looking, not frightened,
but quiet, subdued, and deeply humiliated by his position;
looking anything rather than the brigand and
desperado they had expected to see.
“When the preliminaries of the proceedings were
over, and the young prisoner was arraigned, he
pleaded:
“‘Not guilty.’
“The opening charge of the prosecuting attorney
was a tremendous assault upon the accused boy, as
if in his slight form was incarnated the spirit of revolt,
robbery, murder, treason, and all manner of evil,
danger and perdition; and as if the safety of her
majesty’s people and dominions required the immediate
death by hanging of the prisoner at the bar.
“Poor Joe was not at this time and in this place a
293hero, it is sad to say! He was a very sensitive and
impressible boy, and hearing the prosecuting attorney
go on at him at this rate, Joe was—so to speak—psychologized
by him and led to look upon himself,
the prisoner, as an incarnate fiend, though he had
never even suspected the fact before. Now, under
this scathing denunciation, the poor wretch bowed
his head and looked so guilty that men groaned and
women sighed to see such deep depravity in one so
young.
“At the end of the prosecutor’s opening charge,
that officer called the first witness—Paul Cartright—who,
being duly sworn, testified that he was a
county constable, and about midnight on the night
of the 18th ultimo he had been alarmed by cries for
help coming from that section of the high road that
passes through Downdingle, and, with others, hurried
to the scene, where he found the stage coach that
runs between Orton Village and Orton Station overturned
and surrounded by half a dozen, or about
that number, of masked men. As he and his companions
approached, he heard a pistol fired and saw
a man fall. The masked men turned and fled into
the thickets on each side of the road, and were soon
lost to the pursuers, who gave their attention to seeing
to the wounded and righting the coach. He, Paul
Cartright, had caught one man in the act of flight—had
caught him, red-handed, grasping the pistol with
which he had just murdered the victim——
“‘Judge! Your honor! oh, your honor! I never
fired that pistol! I stooped to see if I could do anything
for the fallen man, and seeing he was quite
dead, I picked up the pistol from the ground, without
knowing what I was doing, and then the constable
there took me!’ burst forth poor Joe, before
any one could stop him.
“He was sternly called to order by the court, and
294then instructed in a whisper by his counsel that he
was on no account to speak again until he should be
spoken to.
“Joe, crestfallen and despairing, subsided into
silence.
“‘Do you see the man whom you took red-handed,
as you say, standing pistol in hand over his slain victim?’
inquired the prosecutor.
“‘Yes, sir; that is the man,’ replied the witness,
pointing to the young prisoner in the dock.
“Joe shook his head in desperation, but said never
a word.
“The pistol was then produced, and identified by
the witness as the one he had taken from the prisoner
at the bar.
“A ball was produced, and identified by the next
witness, Dr. Yorke, who performed the autopsy
on the deceased lawyer, as the bullet extracted from
the dead body. It was found to fit the empty chamber
of the revolver, and to correspond perfectly with
the other bullets with which it had been loaded.
“Pistol and bullets were handed to the jury, and
passed from man to man—conclusive evidence of the
guilt of the prisoner at the bar.
“Several other witnesses were examined, all of
whom corroborated the testimony of the first one.
“Joe thought his case was gone, and he felt thankful
that Lil was not there to hear evidence that might
even have shaken her faith in him, since it had destroyed
his faith in himself.
“But at length the case for the prosecution was
closed, and the court took a recess.
“Then Mr. Rocke came around to the dock, and
sat down and talked with his client, and encouraged
him until his fainting self-esteem was in some degree
restored.
“After recess the court reassembled, and the defence
295was opened in a most eloquent speech, by Mr.
Rocke.
“He told the whole story of ‘John Weston’s’ purely
accidental connection with the party of young roughs
who had stopped the stage coach, not either with
any intention of mail robbery, murder or any other
great violence, but merely to get possession of a certain
document held by the deceased lawyer.
“He dwelt upon the young prisoner’s total ignorance
of their plans and incomplicity with their
offence.
“He described the purely accidental shooting of the
lawyer by the pistol held in the deceased’s own hand,
leveled at one of the assailants, and knocked up by
the assailant in self-defence, so that it went off, sending
a bullet under the chin, and upward and backward
through the brain. He bade them see how easy,
natural and inevitable such an accident must be.
“He described the humane impulse of the boy spectator,
now the unhappy young prisoner at the bar.
He told how he had seen the catastrophe; how he had
run to the rescue, had bent over the fallen man, but
finding him dead, had picked up the pistol, and without
an idea of escaping, as the guilty ones had done,
stood there gazing at the dead in a sort of panic, no
doubt, until he was taken into custody by the constable.
“Was this, he asked, the conduct of a guilty man?
The guilty had fled—had finally escaped—had never
been recaptured. But had this young man ever even
attempted to fly?
“He would bring witnesses to prove the unblemished
good character of his client, and to prove that
on the fatal night of the robbery and the murder he,
the accused, so far from having any share in the conspiracy
to stop the mail coach, had returned to his
home to spend the evening with his newly married
296wife, and had gone again only at the request of his
landlady, and on a neighborly errand. It was after
having executed this errand, and while he was on
his way home, that he chanced most unhappily to
fall in with the party of young ruffians who stopped
the coach. He had no hand in their offence, and was
taken while trying to render assistance to the victim.
“Then Counsellor Rocke called Joseph Wyvil, of
Stockton.
“Joseph Wyvil, who had just come into court,
being sworn, testified that he knew the prisoner at
the bar, and had known him since he, the prisoner,
was four years of age—that is, for fourteen years—and
that most intimately at home and at school, and
had never known him to be untruthful, dishonest or
cruel in all that time, and could not possibly believe
him to be capable of the crime for which he was there
arraigned.
“Wyvil was cross-examined by the prosecutor as
to whether he really never knew the prisoner to vary
in the least from the truth, or to take liberties with
the sweetmeats, or to tease cats, or to do any little
thing that might trench upon the borders of falsehood,
theft or cruelty.
“But all this only brought out the most positive
declaration of the witness that he had not.
“Joseph Wyvil was then allowed to sit down, and
Belinda Claxton was called to the stand.
“Being sworn, this witness testified that she knew
the prisoner at the bar, who had been her lodger for
two months up to the time of his arrest; that on
the night of the highway robbery and murder he
had come home to tea, and had arranged to spend
the evening with his wife, and herself and her husband,
to play a game of whist, but that news had
come of the old squire’s sudden death, and that she
had persuaded him, the prisoner, to walk over to the
297Hall and see if the report was true. That he went
off, promising to be back in half an hour, or in an
hour at most. When he failed to come she only
thought that he had been detained at the Hall.
“Mrs. Claxton was also cross-examined as to when
this whist party had been arranged. She answered
that it had been settled before the prisoner had gone
out to the post-office that afternoon, that he was to
return to an early tea, and play whist all the evening.
“Mrs. Claxton was allowed to retire.
“John Claxton, husband of the last witness, was
called, and corroborated her testimony in every item.
“Then the prosecutor got up to deliver the closing
address to the jury. He made very light of the
testimony for the defence, showing, or attempting to
show, the jury that it really proved nothing, and had
so little to do with the charge against the prisoner
that it might well have been ruled out as irrelevant,
impertinent and vexatious. He exhorted the jurors
to do their stern duty as British jurors to punish red-handed
crime; to—and so forth, and so forth.
“The judge arose to make the final charge. It was
all against the prisoner. His honor considered the
evidence for the prosecution as quite conclusive;
the evidence advanced by the defence as weak and
inconsequential. And charged the jury to bring in a
verdict in accordance with the facts proven.
“Criminal trials of this sort are soon concluded in
England. They do not waste so much time or spend
so much money as we do over them.
“The jury retired to their room for half an hour,
during which poor Joe waited in an agony of suspense
as great as human nature can endure and live—in
an agony that seemed to stretch that half hour
into an eternity of suffering; and then the jury filed
in and rendered their verdict:
“‘Guilty.’
298“Joe sprang up and fell back on his seat as if he
had been shot.
“‘It will be a murder, you know, Mr. Rocke. Poor
Lil!’ he cried to his counsel, who came to his side.
“He was quickly called to order and directed to
stand up.
“With as strong an effort at self-control as his
boyish soul was capable of making, he obeyed and
faced the court.
“He was then asked whether he had anything to say
why sentence of death should not be pronounced upon
him.
“He answered that he had a great deal to say.
And then in eager, vehement, impassioned, yet most
respectful language, he asseverated his innocence, and
told again the often repeated true story of his connection
with the young men who had stopped the
stage coach.
“The court heard him patiently, and then, when
he had ceased to speak, the judge put on the black
cap and proceeded to sentence the boy.
“He told him the enormity of the crime of which
he had been guilty, the fairness of the trial he had
stood, the ability with which he had been defended,
the justice of the verdict, the justice also of his sentence,
the hopelessness of any thought of mercy in
this world, the necessity of seeking mercy from a
higher tribunal, and finally he pronounced the ghastly
sentence of the law, and ended with the prayer that
the Lord might have mercy on his soul!
“‘Poor Lil!’ was all the boy said, as the bailiffs
led him away.
“And the court was adjourned.
CHAPTER XXVIII IN THE TOILS OF FATE
299
“Joe was conveyed back to his prison cell and
locked up and left there in a state of stupefaction.
“Joseph Wyvil, who had heard the verdict, was not
able to get near the unfortunate boy, who had been
hurried from the dock to the prison van by the officers
in attendance. And though he followed the prisoner
with all speed to the jail, he was not admitted to see
him because it was after the hour of closing.
“He managed to see the jail chaplain and implore
him, late as it was, to visit the desolate boy in his
cell that night.
“The reverend gentleman willingly promised to do
so, and Joseph Wyvil left the prison, with what a
heavy heart! to go to his most unhappy sister and
answer as best he might the agonizing questions she
would be sure to put to him.
“Ah! the dreadful intelligence had preceded him
to Lil’s lodgings, and prostrated her frail frame to the
very verge of death.
“He found the doctor in attendance, and the young
wife, pale as a corpse, sleeping heavily under the
influence of a powerful narcotic.
“‘How did she hear it?’ was one of the first questions
put by the unhappy brother.
“‘By the yelling of the people in the street. We
could hardly keep her from going to the court-room;
we couldn’t keep her away from the windows, watching
for you and her husband to come back arm in
arm. She was so confident he would be acquitted!
For she said he was innocent, and being innocent,
could not be found guilty and must be acquitted,’
replied their landlady.
300“‘Ah! she knew nothing of the power of circumstantial
evidence to convict an innocent man!’ groaned
Joseph.
“‘Why, sir, she even packed her trunk to return
to Stockton, for she said that neither she nor her
husband, nor her brother, would want to stay another
night in the town where they had suffered so much,
but would take the first train back to their cottage
and be at peace.’
“‘Poor child! Poor child!’
“‘And then, while she was watching for you and
him from the window, and turning round every few
minutes to ask me to be sure to keep the water boiling
so as to make tea the minute they should come
in, or to please have the bacon grilled to a turn, or
something of that sort, all of a sudden she heard the
boys in the street shouting to one another that Weston,
the mail-robber, was found guilty and sentenced
to be hanged o’ Monday week!’
“‘She heard that? Oh, poor Lil!’
“‘She heard that, sir, and afore any one could
stop her she was out in the street, in the freezing
winter night, without shawl or bonnet, to inquire into
the truth. I just whipped a plaid shawl over my
head and ran out to fetch her in. I found her prostrate
and insensible on the ground, with a crowd of
people gathered around her. We raised her and
brought her in and laid her on the bed and brought
her to. But as soon as she got back her senses to
know what had happened, she fell into such convulsions
that we had to send for Dr. Yorke, and he gave
her summat to quiet her and put her to sleep. And
that’s all, sir,’ concluded the landlady.
“The doctor gave directions for the treatment of
his patient during the night, and left, promising to
return early the next morning.
301“The tired landlady went to rest, asking to be called
at any time if she should be wanted.
“And Joseph Wyvil took his seat by the bedside
of his unfortunate sister, to watch her sleep and dread
her waking.
“A low taper burned on a little table behind a
screen. And all the room was obscure and silent as a
cave.
“Lil slept on quietly, and Joseph was almost
tempted to hope that Lil might wake only in that
happier world where ‘there shall be no more death,
neither crying nor sorrow.’
“Joseph Wyvil was a faithful Christian man, and
found his greatest support during this long miserable
night watch in praying for Lil and for Joe.
“The late winter morning had dawned when Lil
awoke.
“She awoke very quietly, and although she opened
her eyes, looked about, saw her brother seated by her
bed, and evidently by the change that passed over
her face, remembered all that had happened since
yesterday, yet there was no outburst of grief. The
effect of the narcotic yet remained in the blunted sensibilities.
But though her feelings were dulled, her
intellect was clear enough; and although there was
no outbreak of sorrow, yet the look of deep despair
that settled on her face showed how profoundly she
realized the situation.
“‘Lil! Lil, my darling sister,’ muttered Joseph
Wyvil, bending over her.
“‘Let me go to him, Joseph! Oh, please let me go
to him. I will behave myself. Indeed I will behave
myself, Joseph,’ she pleaded.
“‘Yes, dear, you shall go just as soon as the doors
are opened to admit visitors.’
“She put out her hand and pressed his.
“‘But, darling Lil, you need not give up hope. All
302is not lost yet, Lil! I mean to get up a strong petition
in his behalf. He is so young. There are so many
circumstances in his favor. Lil, I am nearly certain
we can get his sentence commuted to transportation
for life. And then we also will go out to Australia,
to be near him. And if he conducts himself well,
as he will be sure to do, having so much at stake,
he will get a ticket-of-leave. And after a few weeks,
Lil, we’ll not be any worse off than if we had emigrated,
you know. Are you listening, Lil?’
“‘Yes, Joseph. Oh, take me to him. I want to go
to him so much. I will behave myself so well.’
“‘Yes, dear. Just as soon as ever I can do so.
Keep up your heart.’
“‘If he dies I shall die too, and in a fortnight all
will be over, and we two shall meet on the other side,
never to part any more.’
“‘Don’t speak so hopelessly, dear Lil. I feel sure
in my own mind that we shall win a commutation
of his sentence, and then the worst that can happen
to us will be that we shall have to go to Australia;
and that may turn out to be the very best that could
happen.’
“Their conversation was interrupted by a rap at
the door, followed by the entrance of the landlady
with a small bowl of beef tea for the poor girl.
“‘Oh, I thank you; but indeed I cannot take anything,’
said Lil, when this refreshment was offered to
her.
“‘Come, now, I want you to drink this because it
will do you good. And you promised to behave, you
know,’ said her brother.
“‘I will drink it then,’ said Lil, with perfect
docility. And so well was the liquid seasoned that
on tasting it she drank it without reluctance and even
with benefit.
303“The landlady had scarcely left the room, with the
empty bowl in her hand, when the doctor entered it.
“Joseph Wyvil arose and bowed, and yielded his
place by the bedside to the physician, who seated
himself and proceeded to examine his patient.
“‘She is going on well, yet I would recommend a
continuance of the same treatment for a while longer.
She should be kept somewhat under the influence
of sedatives to tide her over this trial,’ was his whispered
advice to Joseph Wyvil, as he arose to leave
the room.
“He wrote a prescription and minute directions for
its administration, and then took leave.
“Joseph Wyvil went down to his breakfast and sent
up the landlady’s servant to assist Lil in rising and
dressing to go to the jail.
“Joseph called a carriage, but before he put her
into it administered a dose of that merciful medicine
sent by the doctor to quiet her nerves and blunt her
feelings, if it could not obscure her intelligence.
“And so they drove to the jail and were admitted
to the presence of poor Joe.
“The jail doctor and the chaplain had done their
part, and the doomed boy was much calmer than he
had been on the preceding day.
“The stricken young pair met without any violent
outbreak of emotion. Each grew paler as they embraced,
and neither could speak to the other at first.
They sat down on the side of the cot, with their
hands clasped together.
“Joseph Wyvil, after taking and pressing his
brother’s hand, drew the chair and seated himself
before them, and began to talk of the petition for
the commutation of Joe’s sentence he intended that
day to set on foot. Mr. Rocke, he said, would draw
it up, and he thought that judge and jury would sign
it as well as many clergymen and other citizens. He
304himself would take it up to the Home Secretary. He
felt sure, he said, that the petition would be granted,
and that transportation for life would be the very
worst that Joe would have to suffer. Beyond every
reasonable cause for believing this, Joseph declared
that he felt an interior confidence that was prophetic,
for which he could not account.
“‘And then, Joe, your fate will not be hard. It
will depend upon yourself to make it easy. If you
behave yourself, you will find it light enough, from
all that I can hear. You will be taken as some gentleman’s
valet, or even secretary, and after a while get
your ticket of leave, and in due time your pardon——’
“‘Pardon for what I never did!’ said Joe.
“‘Be patient, dear boy! There be a deal of undeserved
suffering in this world for which there must
be compensation somewhere. And after all, Joe,
there is many a free emigrant who has suffered and
will suffer more than you need to do. And listen
to this, Joe. After a year or two, just as soon as I
have made money enough to carry us through, I will
bring Lil out to you and we will all live out there
together, and it will depend only on ourselves, under
the Divine Providence, whether we prosper.’
“‘We have not got the commutation yet,’ said Joe,
despondently.
“‘But we will get it,’ replied Joseph, confidently.
“At this moment Mr. Rocke entered the cell with
the petition in his hand.
“Joseph ceded his chair and took a seat on the foot
of the cot.
“After shaking hands with the prisoner, his wife
and brother, Mr. Rocke read the petition, and producing
a pocket pen and ink-stand, asked for their signatures.
“Joe signed his name first, Lil next, adding naively
on the same line: ‘Oh, please, please.’
305“Mr. Rocke frowned, smiled, but let it stand.
“Joseph Wyvil then signed his name.
“And then the two men left the cell to go and
take the petition around the town, leaving Lil with
Joe.
“By this time all of the boy’s history was known
to the townspeople. Joseph Wyvil had given it to
the lawyer, at first retaining him. The lawyer had
given it to the reporter of the Guardian on the evening
of the trial, and the whole story was published
in this morning’s issue, together with the report of
the trial.
“There was a reaction in public sentiment. Much
doubt was entertained of the prisoner’s complicity
with the crime for which he had been condemned.
Much pity was felt for him and for his child-wife, in
their extreme youth and utter despair. The petition
for the commutation of his sentence was signed by
judge, jury, magistrates, clergymen and citizens of all
rank.
“Joseph Wyvil and Mr. Rocke took it up to London
together and laid it before the Home Secretary.
“Three weary days passed before they could obtain
a hearing. Then five tedious days before any
action was taken on the petition.
“During all this time Joseph Wyvil wrote daily
letters full of confidence and encouragement to his
waiting, breathlessly anxious sister and brother.
“At length, on the ninth day, Joseph Wyvil and
Mr. Rocke received the commutation and started with
it for Carlisle.
“It was after the hours of closing the prison. But
they could not easily consent to leave the prisoner,
who was now the object of the royal clemency, one
more sleepless night of agonizing suspense.
“So while Joseph Wyvil went home to gladden the
heart of his sister with the good news, Mr. Rocke
306went to the house of the chaplain and with him to
the governor of the jail, and so gained admittance to
the cell.
“Joe, who had parted with Lil but an hour before,
was sitting on the side of his cot staring into vacancy
and on the verge of falling into idiocy, saw through
his grated door the low light of the turnkey’s lantern
approaching, and roused himself.
“In another moment the door was unlocked, the
two men entered, and Joe’s eager, questioning eyes
read the good news in their faces before the chaplain
took his hand and said:
“‘Return thanks to the Lord, my boy! You are
saved!’
“‘Oh, Lil! Lil!’ cried Joe, and dropped his head
in his hands and sobbed like a child.
“When at length he recovered himself he thanked
the chaplain and the lawyer for all that they had
done in his behalf.
“And then, as it was late, the two gentlemen shook
hands with the prisoner and withdrew.
“The next morning the meeting between the young
pair was a happier one than they had had since they
had parted on that fatal night of the old squire’s
death and the lawyer’s murder.
“Joseph Wyvil also kept their spirits up by hopefully
putting the fairest view of the future before
them. He reiterated that it depended on Joe himself
whether his lot in Australia would be the hard
lot of a convict or the ordinary lot of a hard-working
emigrant. The chaplain of this prison, he said,
would write a letter to the chaplain of the transport-ship
and make interest with him for the young exile.
And lastly, that, within a year, or two years at most,
he would bring Lil out to Sydney.
“‘And by that time, Joe, you will have behaved
yourself so well as to have got your ticket-of-leave
307and maybe your free pardon, too, and we will all,
please the Lord, forget our troubles and live happily
together.’
“And Lil and Joe believed all that their hopeful
brother told them, and anticipated the brighter days
that might be in store for them in the future years.
“The interval between this day and the sailing of
the transport-ship was passed as calmly and hopefully
as possible under the circumstances.
“Lil was allowed to be as much with Joe as the
rules of the prison justified, and even a little more,
perhaps, for governor, chaplain and physician all
sympathized with them, despite the rigid discipline
that would bind souls as much as bodies in such cases
of officers and prisoners.
“The day came in which Joe and a fellow-prisoner
named Jeremiah Hatfield, convicted of robbery and
sentenced to seven years’ transportation and penal
servitude, were to be taken from the prison, handcuffed
together and put upon the train, in charge of
two armed keepers, to be taken to Liverpool, from
whence the transport-ship Vulture was to sail.
“Lil, supported by the strong arm and strong heart
of her brother Joseph, went early to the prison to
take leave of Joe.
“Joe behaved pretty well under the circumstances,
kept up his own spirits and kept up Lil’s.
“‘Only look upon this as if I were going to sea,
Lil! You know I am not guilty. I will not consider
myself a convict. I will think of myself only as an
emigrant. And I will behave so well, please the
Lord, that everybody shall esteem me, whether they
will or no. And shall believe that I have been
wrongly accused. Cheer up, Lil.’
“The doctor had mercifully given Lil a sedative
that morning to enable her to go through the ordeal,
else Heaven only knows what sort of a scene of wild
308hysterics would have been enacted in that cell. As
it was, Lil’s heart only ached with a dull despair that
found no outlet in sobs or tears, or even complaint.
“The poor boy and girl were allowed to remain
together until the last possible minute, and then,
when they were warned that the moment of parting
had actually come, there was one long, clinging embrace,
and then Joseph led his sister away—not crying,
not fainting, yet half dead in her dumb anguish.
“The chaplain remained with Joe. And before the
wife and brother had reached the end of the corridor,
another prisoner was brought from another cell,
handcuffed to Joe, and both were led off to the prison
van that was to take them to the railway station
en route for Liverpool and the transport-ship.
“Joseph Wyvil took his sister back to their lodging-house
and made her go to bed, where, overcome
by all that she had done and borne that day, and
stupefied by the sedative she had taken, she fell into
a long sleep.
“Meanwhile the kind-hearted and helpful landlady
packed up all her lodgers’ effects to save Lil trouble,
in anticipation of the journey that was to be taken
the next day.
“Lil awoke the next morning much calmer and
stronger than might have been expected.
“And the same day Joseph Wyvil, after thanking
and remunerating their landlady, took his sister back
to their cottage home at Stockton.
CHAPTER XXIX DELIVERANCE
309
So, trial after trial past,
Shalt thou fall at the very last,
Breathless, half in trance,
With the thrill of a great deliverance,
Into our arms forevermore.
Browning.
“Joseph Wyvil took his sister home, but it was no
longer the bright and happy home that it had been
before Lil’s stolen marriage and its almost tragic end.
“Lil fell into such dull and deep despair that her
brother feared it would terminate in that most hopeless
form of madness known as melancholia.
“He consulted their old family physician, who,
after several visits to his patient, recommended an
entire change of scene, occupations and interests for
the despairing girl.
“Ah, poor Joseph Wyvil! And poor Lil! The doctor
might as reasonably have recommended a yacht
to the Mediterranean Sea and a palace on the coast
of Sicily for this impoverished and embarrassed
brother and sister.
“The expenses of the trial had absorbed all Joseph
Wyvil’s savings, and even compelled him to mortgage
his house.
“For to the lawyer’s fees and other legal costs
there had been added the expenses of his own and
his sister’s board and lodging at Carlisle, and of his
own and the lawyer’s journey to London and back,
and their hotel bills while in that city dancing attendance
at Somerset House, and the loss of time and
work.
310“Joseph Wyvil was hopelessly embarrassed in
money matters. The lately industrious, thriving and
‘fore-handed’ mechanic was financially ruined.
“Not by his own doings, but by the folly and
calamity of his sister and brother.
“He had lost his work also, and could not recover
it. This was a misfortune he had not in the least
calculated upon. But another man had got his place,
and there was no room for him.
“Joseph first sold his silver watch, and next the
precious half dozen silver tea-spoons left him by his
mother, to pay the interest on his notes and to bear
current expenses. After that, piece by piece of the
little parlor set went.
“But these could not last long. The crash came.
The house was sold under the mortgage, and the little
home was broken up. So much calamity may come
of one little act of folly like Joe’s and Lil’s runaway
marriage.
“Joseph took his sister and the remnant of his
household furniture and moved into two rooms of a
poor tenement house, and tried to get work even as
a common laborer, but failed.
“He then sold more of his small stock of furniture,
divided the money with Lil, and went ‘on the
tramp,’ seeking work of any honest sort wherever he
might get it.
“So he drifted to Liverpool. There he met with
an old shipmate and friend of his late uncle, Zebedee
Wyvil. This was George Poole, now captain of the
fast-sailing Baltimore clipper Oriole, then in port.
“To Captain Poole poor Joseph Wyvil told his
story.
“After hearing him to the end, the skipper said:
“‘There is always work for willing hands in
America, and often fortune, too. Come out with me
311to America, Wyvil. I shall sail for Baltimore in ten
days.’
“‘I have no money, and all my household goods
would not bring ten pounds,’ sadly replied Joseph.
“‘The more reason for your accepting my offer.
Come, you can work your passage over if you insist
upon being independent, and when——’
“‘But my poor little sister. I cannot leave her in
her misery.’
“‘Of course you cannot. Who asked you to do so?
Bring her with you. She shall have a free passage;
or, if she has too much pride to accept a favor, she
may help the stewardess mend the ship’s linen, just
as she pleases. Come, old fellow, take an old friend’s
honest offer and best advice. Run up to Carlisle.
Sell out your sticks, and bring your sister down here.
You have plenty of time to settle up all your affairs.
And when we get to
“The land of the free and the home of the brave,”
I will look after you like a godfather until you get
work. Come, what do you say?’
“‘I accept your kindness. But, oh! how shall I
ever be able to express my thanks?’
“‘By holding your tongue, and getting ready to sail,
my boy. You said your doctor recommended change
of scene for the girl, didn’t you?’
“‘Oh, yes! yes! But how was I to provide it for
her, even though her life or reason might depend on
her having it?’
“‘Exactly. But now you see it is provided for her.
Hurry back to her, Wyvil. By the way, here. You
must not dream of tramping back to Carlisle. Take
this five-pound note. Pshaw! Nonsense! I am not
offering to give it to you, man, but to lend it. There,
312hurry back to your sister, and fetch her down. I’ll
warrant her spirits will improve in a week.’
“Joseph Wyvil would have thanked this warm-hearted
and generous friend and benefactor, but found
no words, no voice to express himself.
“He took the first train back to Stockton, and returned
to the poor lodgings where he had left Lil.
“He found her much worse than he had left her—paler,
thinner, weaker and more melancholy.
“When he told her of the prospect opened for
them by this free passage to America, her first words
were those of disappointment.
“‘I thought we were to go out to Australia to join
poor Joe.’
“‘And so we are to do, dear, just as soon as I can
make money enough to take us out there. But I
cannot make this money in England. And so we must
thank Heaven for this free passage to America,
where work is plenty and wages high. There it will
require a much shorter time to make money enough
to take us out to join Joe.’
“‘But will this voyage carry us any farther away
from poor Joe than we are now?’ was Lil’s next
anxious question.
“‘No; no farther. I do not think as far. Australia
is at the antipodes, as we stand here, you know;
so every thousand miles we sail must take us a
thousand miles nearer in space, and the greater facilities
offered in America will take us years nearer in
time to our heart’s desire.’
“‘Let us go, then! Oh! let us go! I begin to see
light at last!’ exclaimed Lil, rallying as she had never
rallied since her parting with her husband.
“The need of activity, the prospect of a journey
and a voyage, and conditions that were to bring her
nearer in time as well as in space to Joe, infused
new life into Lil.
313“She rendered prompt and efficient aid to Joseph
in preparing to leave home.
“The sale of their household goods brought exactly
£7 5s. 3d., or about $37.56 of our money. Joseph
had of the money loaned him by Captain Poole,
£4 10s., so that when he had settled all his little
debts he had still £10, or $50 of our money, left.
“On the day after their sale they took the train
for Liverpool, and by the captain’s advice, went immediately
on board the ship, to save expense of board
and lodging in the town.
“In a few days the Oriole sailed, and wind and
weather proving very favorable, in two weeks the
clipper crossed the Atlantic Ocean and anchored in
Baltimore harbor.
“Within a week after landing Joseph Wyvil obtained
work as a journeyman carpenter on a house
that some contractor was in a hurry to finish by a
certain date.
“Then he took his sister from off the ship, and
conveyed her to a cheap, respectable boarding-house.
“Within a month after this the Oriole sailed again
for Liverpool, and the brother and sister lost their
kind friend.
“Joseph Wyvil and Lil had both written to their
poor Joe before leaving England, telling him of their
new hopes and plans.
“They wrote again on reaching Baltimore, telling
him of their better fortunes, and of their one object
in making and saving money as fast as possible to
go out and join him.
“But ah! Joseph Wyvil’s prosperity did not continue.
When the house on which he had been at
work was completed, he and his fellow-journeymen
were thrown out of employment, and despite their utmost
endeavors, remained idle for the rest of the
winter.
314“But about the middle of March a change came.
A certain capitalist of Baltimore had found out a
favorable part of the Jersey coast for the opening of
a new summer resort that should combine cheapness
with everything else that was desirable in life.
“He had leased the one large hotel on the place,
and was about to build a number of small, rough cottages
and bathing-houses there to accommodate
visitors.
“All the carpenters who happened to be out of
employment, and were willing to leave Baltimore for
several months, were engaged at good wages on the
work.
“Joseph Wyvil was among the rest, and he went
to Seawood, taking his sister with him.
“The other workmen got accommodations in the
fishermen’s cottages scattered here and there along
the shore, but Joseph Wyvil took his sister to a little
inland village about two miles from the sea, lodged
her in a farm-house for a few days, and then rented
a cheap cottage with a little garden, furnished it
with the bare necessities of life, and put her there.
“Gradually, as the spring and summer went on,
he added little comforts to her store as his wages
enabled him to do so.
“He went to work every morning, and returned
every evening. He and his sister lived a most secluded
life. They joined the Episcopal church at Seawood
by letters from the rector of the parish church
at Stockton, and as they were described as Joseph
Wyvil, of Stockton, and Elizabeth, wife of Joseph
Wyvil, a very natural mistake was made in their
case—a mistake that they never thought of, and that
no one else was aware of.
“They were taken for husband and wife instead of
brother and sister; and as they went nowhere but to
315church, and received no visitors, this natural mistake
was not corrected.
“They lived contentedly enough together, writing
by every Australian mail to Joe, and looking forward
to the time when they should have money
enough to go out to him.
“They had not had a line from poor little Joe
since he sailed in the transport ship, on the fifteenth
of the last December, nor had they expected to get
one. They knew that months must elapse before
the end of his voyage, and more months before a return
letter could come to them. They even remembered
how many months must pass before their first
letter could reach him, though after the first long
gap of silence the letters would come and go more
frequently.
“To complicate matters more—to fill the situation
with more of grief and more of joy—it was certain
that little Lil was destined to become a mother.
This fact was not written to Joe, for, said Lil:
“‘If I tell him it will only add to his anxiety and
impatience to see us. If my child should live, it will
only be the greater surprise and delight to him when
he hears of it or sees it.’
“It was about the middle of August, ten months
after Lil’s marriage, and seven months after the heart-breaking
separation from her husband, that the
second catastrophe of her life came.
“You already know all about it—how, while Joseph
Wyvil was at work on the shore, in the heat of an
August afternoon, the little son of Major Hereward,
while bathing, got out of his depth, and being unable
to swim, was drowning and cried out for help.
“And Joseph Wyvil forgot all prudence in his
manly impulse to rescue the perishing boy, and all
overheated as he was, plunged into the water, swam
to him and seized him; how he had just time to tow
316him in and fling him into the outstretched arms of a
fisherman, when he was seized with cramp, sank and
was swirled away by the under-current.
“You know all about that, and how the news of
his sudden and violent death shocked the delicate
young mother into a premature confinement, and how
little Lil died within a few hours after giving birth
to her daughter—died without being able to articulate
one word of explanation to Major Hereward, who,
brought thither by the minister, stood beside her bed
ready to adopt the infant orphaned for his sake and
for the sake of his son.
“Major Hereward was in no measure to blame for
what occurred; yet he mourned as if he had been
culpably responsible for the tragedy, and he did all
that lay in his power—all that mortal man could do
to atone for it. And not the least part of his work
was his adoption and education of the orphan infant.
“That was his bounden duty. His most sacred duty.
And in the object of this duty he found the greatest
comfort and happiness of his life,” said Tudor Hereward,
breaking in for the first time upon Zuniga’s narrative,
and taking and carrying the hand of Lilith to
his lips.
“I can well believe that! Lilith was a true daughter
to her adopted father,” said Zuniga.
“She has been true as truth in every relation of
her difficult life,” added Hereward.
“Will you tell us now, dear, what we most long
to know—your own life after you left England under
such a cruel and unjust condemnation? For even to
me, your child, you have never told that story, consecutively,”
said Lilith, to divert the conversation
from herself, for she was always embarrassed by such
very direct praise.
“Yes, but still in the third person, if you please,
317and still partly from the notes I have made from time
to time,” said Zuniga.
And he resumed his personal history as if speaking
of another.
CHAPTER XXX OUT OF THE SNARE AND ON THE WING
And all the time they hunted me,
From hill to plain, from shore to sea,
And justice hounding far and wide
Her bloodhounds through the country side,
Breathed hot and instant on my trace.
Browning.
“You know it was reported that John Weston was
killed, shot dead, while trying to escape from Port
Arthur. You will discover in the course of this narrative
how that false report got out and how it secured
his escape.
“John Weston was rather favored by the chaplain
of the transport-ship on account, I think, of his youth
and good looks, as well as his good behavior and the
recommendation of the prison chaplain.
“When they were well out to sea he was taken from
the convict gang into the chaplain’s room to wait
on his reverence, though the office was a mere
sinecure.
“He had a good time of it all through the voyage,
with nothing at all to cry for but the lost company
of his Lil and his brother, and the cruel imputation
of crime under which he lived, or seemed to live, for
really you do not believe that anybody in that ship
could look at the handsome little fellow and take him
for a criminal. You don’t, indeed!
318“The Vulture was a very slow sailer, and we were
five months at sea.
“It was the first of May when the ship reached
Hobart Town.
“Here the convict gang were handcuffed, two and
two, sent on shore under strong guard, and transferred
from the custody of the ship’s officers to that
of the authorities in the town.
“They were lodged in jail that night, and the next
morning assigned to their work.
“And now John Weston’s troubles began. As a
felon convicted of a capital crime, and condemned
to death, who had had his sentence commuted to
transportation and penal servitude for life, he was
at once classed among the worst criminals and sent
on to Port Arthur, the prison to which the most
heavily sentenced of the British convicts were at that
time doomed.
“True, the chaplain of the transport-ship had tried
to interest the jail chaplain and the colonial authorities
in favor of the boy; but all in vain. Chaplains
have no authority and precious little influence in the
convict settlements.
“So John Weston, who had done very little evil in
his brief life, poor lad! was shipped off to that perdition
of evil-doers—Port Arthur.
“It would be too cruel to harrow your heart with
any description of his sufferings there, where every
thing that could revolt his nature surrounded him.
“No more of that. One day he was sent for to
the office of the commandant, where he received the
first letter that he had seen since leaving England.
It was a joint letter from Joseph and Lil, telling him
of their settlement at Seawood on the New Jersey
coast in America. Also of the good wages Joseph was
getting, and of their hopes soon to come out and join
him.
319“Join him! How little they knew or suspected of
his dreadful condition! They evidently thought that
some chance of redemption had been given him, that
he had been assigned to some easy duty as clerk,
messenger, or bookkeeper in some of the officers’
quarters; that he would soon get his ticket-of-leave,
and only a little later his free pardon! And they
would come out and join him and settle down to
sheep-farming as hopeful colonists, as the too sanguine
chaplain had led them to anticipate.
“When the real truth was—too horrible to dwell
upon!
“By the allusions in this letter, John Weston
learned that there must have been several other
letters that preceded this one, and had never reached
him.
“He did not reply to it; he had no heart to do so.
He preferred to let Joseph and Lil dream their dream
of the imaginary future a little longer, while he himself
dreamed of escape or of—suicide.
“Early one morning after this he was at work
under the timber cliffs, where many convicts were
employed cutting down trees, and lopping off their
branches, many others in rolling the huge boles down
to the beach, and others still—among whom was John
Weston—were toiling at the hardest work, up to their
waists in water, harnessed like mules to these immense
logs, and hauling them to the distant ship-yard.
“So early was the hour at which they had been
called to work that it was as yet scarcely light on
that cool autumn morning.
“John Weston, driven to desperation by the misery
and hopelessness of his condition, suddenly determined
to make a dash for freedom or for death.
While preparing to harness himself to the great bole
to be hauled, he suddenly threw ropes and chains
over his head, leaped for the deeper water, and struck
320out for the open sea. He was a strong and skilful
swimmer, whose muscular strength had been
greatly developed by hard work in the open air; he
was stimulated by desperate hope, and everything was
in his favor. The tide was going out and the sea was
calm.
“If he could only reach that rugged promontory
nine miles distant up the coast, a point totally inaccessible
by land, and almost so by water also, except
by such a desperate wretch as himself.
“If he could reach that point, climb that cliff, lose
himself in that impenetrable wilderness, why, then,
he might starve or freeze to death in time, might be
killed by the bushmen, or devoured by wild beasts;
but he could never be recaptured, and he might
eventually escape.
“A forlorn hope! But he seized it for all and more
than all it was worth.
“Ah! but scarcely had he taken his leap for life
before the alarm was given, and shot after shot was
fired. One struck him, grazing the tip of his ear.
He dived instantly, and that gave the rise to the report
of his death—‘shot while trying to make his escape!’
No more shots were fired after that! When
he rose again to the surface he was so far from the
shore that his small cropped head was lost to view
among the billows.
“He never reached the promontory, however. His
strength gave out, or was giving out, when he swam
for a floating log that had been washed away from
the timber cliffs. Around this he clasped himself,
and kept himself up, as well as he could, to put off
death as long as possible.
“He was drifting farther and farther out to sea,
and his senses were becoming benumbed and his
thoughts confused; yet still he instinctively held on
321to the log until everything else seemed to have left
him.
“When John Weston recovered his consciousness
he found himself in a comfortable berth in a ship
that he afterwards discovered to be the American
merchantman Buzzard, homeward bound from Calcutta
to New York.
“Later on he learned the facts of his rescue. He
had been seen floating on the log by the man at the
look-out. A boat had been put off to his relief, and
he had been brought on board the ship, in apparent
death. All means known to science had been used
for his restoration, and they had proved successful.
“In a day or two John Weston was strong as ever,
and went before the mast a willing worker, in a
short-handed ship, which had lost several of its men
by fever while in port at Calcutta.
“On reaching New York he discharged himself, and
glad, glorious with this realization of freedom, he
started at once for Seawood to give Joseph and Lil
a joyful surprise.
“Ah, how soon were his high hopes dashed to the
ground! He reached Seawood the same day.
“He inquired for Mr. Joseph Wyvil. He was told
the sad tragedy with which you are already acquainted—that
Joseph Wyvil had been drowned in
rescuing the son of a Major Hereward, that Mrs.
Wyvil had died on the same day on which her child
was born, and that the orphan baby-girl had been
adopted and taken away to be brought up as his own
daughter by Major Hereward.
“Poor Joe—to give him back his familiar name
since his escape—poor Joe was nearly crushed to
death by this blow. He inquired about Major Hereward,
but could not find out his address.
“The rector, who had been with Lil in her last moments,
322might have given him the information, but he
had gone to Europe for his health.
“At last poor Joe gave up the search for the time
being, and contented himself, on the child’s account,
by reflecting that she was in good hands and much
better situated than she could be in his own possession,
even if he, the fugitive convict, could dare to
claim her.
“Satisfied as to his child’s fortunes, but heartbroken
for his wife’s and his brother’s loss, the poor
fellow started on an aimless tramp over the country,
getting a job of work here and there, just enough to
keep him from starvation; sleeping in barns and outhouses,
and faring as hard as he had fared in prison,
except in loss of liberty.
“One day he fell in with a company of strolling
players, and he joined them, getting nothing for his
services except his ‘victual and drink,’ and very little
and of very poor quality of that.
“But, after all, it was the small beginning of great
things in that line. At first he was only trusted with
small parts; but people were pleased to say he was
handsome, elegant and attractive; he soon developed
dramatic talent, and was charged with the leading
parts in whatever might be afoot of tragedy, comedy
or opera.
“After awhile he joined a circus company, where
he learned to ride and to perform wondrous feats of
equestrianism. He studied to improve himself in all
these arts, of singing, riding, acting.
“He belonged, in succession, to many traveling
companies, and he went all over the United States,
the West Indies, Bermuda, and into several of the
countries of South America. It took years, but at
last he reached the climax of his fame as ‘Mr. Alfred
Ancillon, the World-Renowned,’ and so forth and so
forth! But with all this, he never made his fortune,
323and never, in all his life, had a hundred dollars over
and above his expenses; no, not even when he was
the proprietor of the Grand Plantagenet and Montmorenci
Combination, etc., etc., which had the honor
of playing before the enlightened audience of Frosthill,
while all the crowned heads of Europe were pining
for its presence.
“It was while at Frosthill that Mr. Alfred Ancillon
chanced to hear of poor Joe Wyvil’s little daughter,
now grown to womanhood and married to her
adopted father’s only son, and that since the death of
Major Hereward, and the departure of Mr. Hereward
for Washington, she had been living alone at Cloud
Cliffs.
“A very natural and most eager desire seized him
to behold his daughter. He went to Cloud Cliffs and
introduced himself, fearing the while that she would
fail to recognize his claim and would deny him.
“But as fate would have it, she had, only that day,
for the first time, overhauled certain old letters and
papers, which had not seen the light since the day
she was born; and in them she had read the story of
poor Joe’s life, and had even seen poor Joe’s photograph.
“So when he revealed himself she recognized him
at once. And when he explained that he was a fugitive
from injustice, and that the extradition treaty
was in force, she readily took the oath of secrecy her
father prescribed for her—the oath that has been the
cause of so much misunderstanding, suspicion and
misery.
“Among the papers that he found in the old trunk,
which had escaped his daughter’s notice, was a diary
kept by the old seaman, Zebedee Wyvil, in which
was described, among other matters, the embarkation
of Señor Don Louis Zuniga, with his wife, Donna
Isabella Mendoza, and their infant son; and also the
324Marquis of ——, the brother of the lady, on the
Falcon, homeward bound from Havana to Liverpool.
“The diary, suddenly stopped and renewed ten days
later, described the wreck of the Falcon, and the distribution
of the crew and passengers into three boats;
commanded respectively by the captain, the first
mate and the second mate. The Marquis of ——
found a place in the captain’s boat, the Señor Zuniga,
with his wife and child, in the third boat.
“The diary went on to describe the sufferings of
the party in the last boat, and the subsequent death
of the señor and señora, and the rescue of the only
survivors, Zebedee Wyvil and the Spanish infant.
“This record, begun in a small pocket volume, was
continued in similar books, and kept up to the end
of the writer’s life. And it contained a true record
of the Spanish boy’s adoption and education.
“Mr. Alfred Ancillon, thinking that he had the best
right to this, took possession of it, without saying
anything about it to his daughter. His silence on
the subject was not premeditated, however, but the
mere result of having so many more interesting things
to talk of.
“When, however, Mr. Ancillon went to Washington
to play at the Varieties he happened to hear that
the Marquis of —— was minister from the Court
of P—— to that capital. Subsequently he saw the
minister in a public place, and certainly recognized a
family likeness to himself.
“Then he laid his little plan. When his engagement
at the Varieties ended, he did not go on to San
Francisco as he was advertised to go, but sent a
young man of his troupe, made up to personate him,
while he stayed in the city and made himself up in
his true, his only true, character, that of the Señor
Zuniga, and so presented himself to the Marquis of
—— as his nephew, the son of his deceased sister.
325“The hidalgo was startled, amazed, incredulous.
“But the señor had his proofs, and these were corroborated
by a strong family likeness.
“There was much cross-questioning, and close investigation.
The marquis learned all the facts of
the wreck of the Falcon, which, by the way, his own
memory confirmed.
“He heard all about the death of his sister and
brother-in-law, and the survival and rescue of Mate
Zebedee Wyvil and the infant, Zuniga, by the Polly
Ann.
“He heard all the details of the adoption, rearing
and education of the young Zuniga by the mate,
Zebedee Wyvil, and of the life of the youth at home,
at college, and at sea, up to the time of his return
from his voyage with Captain Pentecost.
“But he learned nothing of the runaway marriage,
the trial for murder, the transportation to the penal
colonies, the escape thence, the theatrical career and
so on.
“In short, the marquis learned all of his young
relative that it was expedient that he should know,
and nothing more.
“And when he was satisfied that his nephew
wanted nothing whatever from him, either of money,
influence or preferment, or any other favor, and when
he was pleased to see that the young man was fairly
presentable in society, he graciously acknowledged
him, entertained him, and presented him to his
friends.
“You know the rest.
“But this must be acknowledged—that never, in his
whole successful career as an actor, did the ‘world-renowned
artist, Mr. Alfred Ancillon,’ undertake so
difficult a part, or achieve so splendid a triumph, as
when he caused himself to be introduced to his own
daughter as the Señor Zuniga, and thoroughly deceived
326her in regard to his identity! For although,
at first, she was startled out of her self-possession
by what she considered a most amazing likeness, yet
still in the end she was completely deluded.
“And now one word as to the fine art of successful
disguise. It does not consist in coarse contrivances,
like staining the complexion of a different hue
or wearing a wig of different colored hair, or anything
of that sort, which does not alter the form of
the features, or the character of the countenance. It
consists in very refined touches, invisible to the naked
eye, and yet capable of changing the whole individuality
of the face, so that, though it may leave a
likeness, it will seem only a likeness. These superfine,
magical touches are delicate strokes with a
camel’s hair pencil at the corners of the eyebrows,
the corners of the eyelids, corners of the nostrils and
of the mouth, changing the angles up or down as
may be required, and so changing the very shape of
the features so delicately that the art cannot be detected.
Then, with a slight modification in the glance
of the eye, the tone of the voice, and the gesture of
the hand, the transformation is complete.
“In this artistic manner Zuniga deluded everybody
as to his identity, so that if any one had ventured to
raise the question whether or not he was the man
known to the play-going public as Mr. Alfred Ancillon,
his intimate friends must have scouted the idea,
and while admitting the likeness, denied the identity,
because, and so forth, and so forth.
“You know the rest of the adventurer’s story quite
as well as he does; so little more need to be added,
except that he has bitterly repented all the sorrow
his recklessness brought upon his daughter, and even
upon her husband. It is not certain that his recovery
of his proper name, Zuniga, will lead to any lasting
benefit to himself or any one connected with him.
327As the only son and heir of Don Luis Zuniga, he
would be entitled to large landed estates and much
funded wealth, all held in abeyance. But courts of
law would require more proof of his identity than it
may be practical to produce, so it is very doubtful
whether his estates can ever be recovered. That is all,
friends.”
As the Señor Zuniga concluded his story, he arose,
kissed his daughter, and took a turn up and down the
room.
“You have been more sinned against than sinning!
What a life you have led!” exclaimed Tudor Hereward.
“And I am not yet forty years of age! An age at
which many men, and women, too, actually first marry
and begin life!” said Zuniga, pausing in the midst of
his walk.
“You must begin a happier life from this time forth,
dear,” said Lilith, tenderly.
“I—I—I—think——Don’t you all think as we had
better have luncheon now? Everybody looks so tired,”
said Mrs. Downie, wiping her eyes.
Zuniga broke into one of his hilarious laughs and
seconded the motion, which was carried unanimously.
CHAPTER XXXI CONCLUSION
The Herewards, Señor Zuniga and Mrs. Downie,
according to arrangement, lived on in the house in
the Champs Elysées during the month of the Prince
and Princess Gherardini’s bridal tour.
In that month they saw—they even became familiar
with—all that was most worth seeing in Paris.
They also made excursions to all places of interest
in easy reach of the city.
328To well-read persons like the Herewards and
Zuniga, who from books were prepared for all things,
there could be no surprise; but to Aunt Sophie every
day was a new life, every scene a new world, so that
she came into a chronic state of amazement.
At the end of the month the Prince and Princess
Gherardini returned to Paris.
As Mr. Hereward had still a few days of leisure
left, his host and hostess insisted on his spending
those days as their guest in Paris.
Mrs. Downie was easily persuaded to stay as long
as Lilith should stay.
The Prince and Princess gave a series of brilliant
entertainments at the commencement of the Paris
season.
Mr. and Mrs. Tudor Hereward always assisted them
in receiving. And the Paris world whispered together:
“So that was the distinguished statesman to whom
Madame Wyvil was betrothed—Monsieur Hereward,
of the American Legation at the Court of ——.”
Mrs. Downie, in the same black satin dress, trimmed
with black Brussels lace and black bugles, with a
white point lace cap on her head—all of which had
been presented to her by the princess to be worn at
her wedding—was always present with the receiving
party, dodging a little behind whenever a great dignitary,
covered with stars, crosses and orders, or a
grande dame blazing with diamonds, approached the
circle; yet so thoroughly enjoying the splendid pageant
that at length she grew really alarmed as to her
spiritual condition, and privately spoke her mind to
Lilith, as follows:
“I never was drunk in my life, honey, and I never
seed anybody else drunk, but I have read and I hearn
a heap about drunk; and I do think, for the last
week or so, since the princess have been giving these
329high parties, and I mixed up into it all, I must feel just
like people do when they are crazy drunk. I ain’t
myself, honey! I ain’t indeed! I donno what Brother
Perkins or Brother More would think if they knew
the state I’m in. I don’t indeed! Why, child when
I go up into my room and shut the door and begin
my prayers with reciting my hymn:
‘Fading, still fading, the last ray is shining,
Father in Heaven, the day is declining—
Safety and innocence fly with the light,
Temptation and danger walk forth with the night,’
instead of the music of that comforting hymn, there
is sounding through my brain—
‘Tooty-loo-loo! Tooty-loo-loo! Tooty-loo-loo!’
or some such sinful tune as them there misguided
young men and women waltz around to, with their
heads on each other’s shoulders and their arms around
each other’s waists in a way I can’t approve of. And
so, honey, I think when you and Mr. Hereward leave
here, I shall go home and try to get back my sober
senses.”
“But you have enjoyed it, Aunt Sophie,” urged
Lilith.
“That’s the worst of it, honey! I have enjoyed it
too much! It is a temptation and a snare! A deluding
snare.
‘Tooty-loo-loo! Tooty-loo-loo! Tooty-loo-loo!’
There I am again with the waltz whirling round in
my old Methodist brain! Yes, honey, I am going
home!”
“But, Aunt Sophie, you must go first with Mr.
Hereward and myself to our home in ——. I know
you would like to see for yourself where I am to live,
so that you may be able to picture me in my home.”
330“Oh, yes! indeed I should, but——”
“But you will go! My father is to go home with
us for a visit—and afterwards he also is to go back
to America. And now don’t you see that he who
brought you out here should also take you home?”
“Oh, yes! Well, if the ‘sinner’ is going back so
soon as you say, it would be worth my while to stay
and go along with him. So I reckon I will.”
At the end of the month of festivity, Tudor, Lilith
and Aunt Sophie bade good-bye to their hospitable
host and hostess, and left Paris for ——.
On their arrival at that city Mr. Hereward took
them at once to the handsomely furnished house he
had engaged, near the Royal Palace.
It was afternoon when they arrived.
And here a glad surprise awaited Lilith. As she entered
the hall, led in by her husband, a great black
beast flew to meet her and rolled joyously at her feet!
It was Lion, her faithful Newfoundland dog, who
had followed her to the railway station, and from
whom she had parted on that dreadful night of her
banishment from her home, as she had supposed, forever.
Her joy at meeting her favorite was scarcely less
than his own. She welcomed, caressed and talked to
him.
“Loyal old Lion! We will never part again! Never
again, dear old Lion! until death takes one or the
other,” said Lilith, as at last she disengaged herself
from him and went upstairs to her room, conducted
by Hereward.
Here another surprise awaited her.
As she entered the room her old nurse, housekeeper
and lady’s maid, Nancy, came to meet her; but
almost instantly became inarticulate in her words of
welcome, and then burst into happy, hysterical tears.
When these had subsided, and Lilith and Aunt
331Sophie, having laid off their wraps, were seated
around the blazing wood fire of the bed-room, with
Lion stretched on the rug before them, and Nancy
standing leaning her head against the mantelpiece,
Hereward explained:
“On the day after I met you in Paris, Lilith, five
weeks ago, I wrote to Oxley, at Cloud Cliffs, to send
Stephen, Alick, Nancy, and the Newfoundland dog,
Lion, out to me by one of the French line of steamers
that sail direct for Havre. I gave him minute
instructions to see the party all the way from Cloud
Cliffs to New York, and on to the ship by which
they would sail. I directed him to carry out all
these instructions without loss of time. And I inclosed
a bill of exchange to cover all expenses. He
acted so promptly and intelligently on my orders that
the whole party reached here four days ago.”
“But I can’t get it out’n my head, Miss Lilif, as
you and me has died and waked up in t’other world!
I’m thankful it ain’t the bad place; but it don’t look
quite like heaven nuther! And that’s what puzzles
ob me,” said Nancy.
“Never mind, you will come around quite right in
a few days,” replied Lilith, consolingly.
Señor Zuniga stayed until after Christmas with the
Herewards, and then, about the middle of January,
sailed for New York.
Señor Zuniga succeeded beyond his sanguine hopes
in recovering his patrimonial estates. He sold them
for all they were worth and invested the money in
West Virginia land near Frosthill.
Then he married his devoted admirer, Harriet Miles,
who was never tired of telling her friends that she
always knew that he was a young nobleman in disguise
who was only playing at play acting for his own
amusement.
Madame Zuniga’s stepfather, old Jab Jordon, is a
332very much subdued old man. First, he is “set upon”
by Mrs. Jab, and secondly by Master Jab, their only
son and heir.
Mr. Rufus Hilary wonders that his brother-in-law
should ever have left the exciting and glorious life
of a “world-renowned” dramatic artist, to settle down
into a merely respectable farmer and father of a
family. Mr. Rufus Hilary is still an ardent admirer
and liberal patron of the stage; he is still unmarried,
and his pretty young sister, Miss Emily Miles, keeps
his house.
The Herewards are still abroad—Mr. Hereward filling
a very important diplomatic position at one of the
highest courts in Europe, and Mrs. Hereward, at last
his deeply loved wife, his companion in domestic life,
his helper in official life, is one of the most brilliant
and admired among les grandes dames who add lustre
to the drawing-rooms of the empress.
THE END
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling.
Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.